Migne Reading Room

PG 11 · cols. 115–182

Origenes, Περὶ ἀρχῶν seu De principiis liber primus, Rufino interprete

Editors' preface

PG 11:115
ORIGENIS ΠΕΡΙ ΑΡΧΩΝ
ORIGEN, ON FIRST PRINCIPLES
1. Οἱ πεπιστευκότες καὶ πεπιστευμένοι τὴν χάριν καὶ τὴν ἀλήθειαν δι' Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ γεγονέναι, καὶ Χριστὸν εἶναι τὴν ἀλήθειαν κατὰ τὸ εἰρημένον ὑπ' αὐτοῦ· « Ἐγώ εἰμι ἡ ἀλήθεια. »
1. Those who have believed and been assured that grace and truth came to be through Jesus Christ, and that Christ is the truth, according to what was spoken by Him: "I am the truth," (John 14:6)
1. Omnes qui credunt et certi sunt quod et gratia et veritas per Jesum Christum facta sit, et Christum veritatem esse norunt, secundum quod ipse dixit : « Ego sum veritas, » scientiam quae provocat homines ad bene beateque vivendum non aliunde quam ab ipsis verbis Christi doctrinaque suscipiunt. Christi autem verbis dicimus, non his solum quae homo factus, atque in carne positus docuit : et prius namque Christus Dei Verbum in Moyse atque prophetis erat. Nam sine Verbo Dei quomodo poterant prophetare de Christo? Ad cujus rei probationem non esset difficile ex divinis Scripturis ostendere, quomodo vel Moyses, vel prophetae spiritu Christi repleti, vel locuti sunt, vel gesserunt omnia quae gesserunt, nisi studio nobis esset praesens hoc opus omni qua possumus brevitate succingere. Unde sufficere existimo uno hoc Pauli testimonio debere nos uti ex Epistola quam ad Hebraeos scribit; in qua ita ait : « Fide magnus factus Moyses negavit se dici filium filiae Pharaonis, magis eligens afflictari cum populo Dei quam temporalem habere peccati jucunditatem, majores divitias aestimans Aegyptiorum thesauris opprobrium Christi. » Sed et post assumptionem ejus in coelos, quod in apostolis suis locutus sit, hoc modo indicat Paulus : « Aut nunquid probamentum ejus quaeritis qui in me loquitur Christus? »
1. All who believe and are assured that grace and truth came through Jesus Christ, and who know Christ to be the truth, according to His own saying, "I am the truth," (John 14:6) receive the knowledge which calls men forth to live well and blessedly from no other source than from the very words and teaching of Christ. Now by the words of Christ we mean not those only which He taught when made man and placed in the flesh; for before that also Christ the Word of God was in Moses and the prophets. For without the Word of God how could they prophesy concerning Christ? In proof of which matter it would not be difficult to show from the divine Scriptures how either Moses or the prophets, filled with the Spirit of Christ, either spoke or did all the things which they did, were it not our aim to gird up this present work with all the brevity we can. Whence I think it suffices that we should use this one testimony of Paul from the Epistle which he writes to the Hebrews, in which he speaks thus: "By faith Moses, when he was grown great, denied that he was called the son of Pharaoh's daughter, choosing rather to be afflicted with the people of God than to have the fleeting enjoyment of sin, esteeming the reproach of Christ greater riches than the treasures of the Egyptians." (Heb. 11:24–26) Moreover, that after His assumption into the heavens He spoke in His apostles, Paul indicates in this way: "Or do you seek a proof of Christ Who speaks in me?" (2 Cor. 13:3)
2. Quoniam ergo multi ex his qui Christo credere
2. Since, therefore, many of those who believe in Christ
Editors' notes and page, col. 115

Footnotes

(a) ‹Ego sum veritas› · call in col 115

Joan. XIV, 6.

John 14:6.

(printed under page 62)

(b) ‹opprobrium Christi› · call in col 115

Heb. XI, 25, 26.

Hebrews 11:25–26.

(printed under page 62)

(c) ‹loquitur Christus› · call in col 115

II Cor. XIII, 3.

2 Corinthians 13:3.

(printed under page 62)

(43) ‹Οἱ πεπιστευκότες› · call in col 115

Οἱ πεπιστευκότες. Graecum hocce librorum Περὶ ἀρχῶν initium desumptum est e libro I Eusebii contra Marcellum Ancyranum. Vide Monitum nostrum, num. 2.

"Those who have believed." This Greek opening of the books On First Principles is taken from Book I of Eusebius Against Marcellus of Ancyra. See our Notice, no. 2.

(printed under page 62)

(44) ‹Aegyptiorum thesauris opprobrium Christi› · call in col 115

Aestimans Aegyptiorum thesauris opprobrium Christi. Ita omnes codd. mss. Merlinus vero et Genebr., « existimans thesauris Aegyptiorum improperium Christi. » Paulo post iidem mss. : « Aut nunquid probamentum. » Libri editi, « an probamentum. »

"Esteeming the reproach of Christ [greater riches] than the treasures of the Egyptians." So all the manuscripts. But Merlin and Génébrard: "esteeming the reproach (improperium) of Christ [greater] than the treasures of the Egyptians." A little after, the same manuscripts: "Or do you seek a proof"; the printed books: "whether a proof."

(printed under page 62)

Page

  • running head: 115 ORIGENIS ΠΕΡΙ ΑΡ
  • marginal letters: A 47 1. Omnes qui; B rei probationem; C qui in me loquitur; D (none)
  • old-edition numerals: 47 before 1. Omnes
  • other: full-width title lines at top cut off at right edge, not set; facing Latin sub-column in lines 1-8 (1. Omnes qui credunt ... scientiam) set at the head of the Latin paragraph (QA Q1a); rest of col. (quae provocat ... credere) is Latin only, no Greek printed
PG 11:116
se profitentur, non solum in parvis et minimis discordant, verum etiam in magnis et maximis : id est vel de Deo vel de Domino Jesu Christo, vel de Spiritu sancto; non solum autem de his, sed et de aliis creaturis, id est vel de dominationibus, vel de virtutibus sanctis; propter hoc necessarium videtur prius de his singulis certam lineam manifestamque regulam ponere, tum deinde etiam de caeteris quaerere. Sicut enim multis apud Graecos et barbaros pollicentibus veritatem, desivimus apud omnes eam quaerere qui eam falsis opinionibus asserebant, posteaquam credidimus Filium Dei esse Christum, et ab ipso nobis hanc discendam esse persuasimus; ita cum multi sint qui se putant sentire quae Christi sunt, et nonnulli eorum diversa a prioribus sentiant, servetur vero ecclesiastica praedicatio per successionis ordinem ab apostolis tradita, et usque ad praesens in Ecclesiis permanens : illa sola credenda est veritas, quae in nullo ab ecclesiastica et apostolica discordat traditione.
profess themselves, disagree not only in small and very little matters, but also in great and very great ones: that is, either concerning God or concerning the Lord Jesus Christ, or concerning the Holy Spirit; and not only concerning these, but also concerning other creatures, that is, either concerning dominions, or concerning the holy powers; on account of this it seems necessary first concerning these several points to lay down a fixed line and manifest rule, and then afterwards also to inquire concerning other matters. For just as when many among Greeks and barbarians promised the truth, we ceased to seek it among all those who asserted it with false opinions, after we believed that Christ is the Son of God, and were persuaded that we must learn this from Him; so, since there are many who think that they hold the things which are of Christ, and some of them think differently from their predecessors, yet the ecclesiastical preaching handed down through the order of succession from the apostles, and remaining even to the present in the Churches, is preserved, that alone is to be believed as truth which in nothing disagrees with the ecclesiastical and apostolic tradition.
3. Illud autem scire oportet, quoniam sancti apostoli fidem Christi praedicantes, de quibusdam quidem quaecunque necessaria crediderunt, omnibus etiam his qui pigriores erga inquisitionem divinae scientiae videbantur, manifestissime tradiderunt, rationem scilicet assertionis eorum relinquentes ab his inquirendam, qui Spiritus dona excellentia mererentur, et praecipue sermonis, sapientiae et scientiae gratiam per ipsum Spiritum sanctum percepissent; de aliis vero dixerunt quidem, quia sint; quomodo autem, aut unde sint, siluerunt, profecto ut studiosiores quique ex posteris suis qui amatores
3. Moreover, one ought to know this, that the holy apostles, in preaching the faith of Christ, delivered most manifestly concerning certain matters whatever they believed to be necessary to all, even to those who seemed somewhat slothful towards the investigation of divine knowledge, leaving indeed the reason of their assertion to be inquired into by those who should deserve the excellent gifts of the Spirit, and especially had received through the Holy Spirit Himself the grace of speech, of wisdom, and of knowledge; whereas concerning other matters they said indeed that they are, but how or whence they are they kept silent, assuredly so that the more studious among their posterity, who should be lovers
Editors' notes and page, col. 116

Footnotes

(45) ‹desivimus› · call in col 116

Omnes mss., « desivimus. » Merlin. et Genebr., « desuevimus. » Infra omnes mss., « ab ecclesiastica et apostolica discordat traditione. » In antea editis deest, « et apostolica. » Paulo post mss., « omnibus etiam his qui pigriores. » Merl. et Genebr., « omnibus credentibus etiam his qui pigriores. »

All the manuscripts, "we ceased (desivimus)." Merlin and Génébrard, "we gave up the habit (desuevimus)." Below, all the manuscripts, "is at variance with the ecclesiastical and apostolic tradition." In the earlier editions "and apostolic" is missing. A little after, the manuscripts, "to all, even to those who were slower"; Merlin and Génébrard, "to all believers, even to those who were slower."

(printed under page 62)

(46) ‹mererentur› · call in col 116

Qui Spiritus dona excellentia mererentur, etc. Sic omnes mss. In antea editis legitur : « Qui Spiritus dona excellentia et praecipue sermonis, sapientiae et scientiae per ipsum Spiritum sanctum percipere merebantur. . . . . . . . profecto ut studiosiores quoque ex posteris suis amatores sapientiae et scientiae exercitium habere possent, in quo ingenii sui fructum ostendere valerent, hi videlicet qui dignos se et capaces sapientiae praepararent. »

"Who should merit the excellent gifts of the Spirit," etc. So all the manuscripts. In the earlier editions one reads: "Who merited to receive through the Holy Spirit himself the excellent gifts of the Spirit, and especially of speech, of wisdom and of knowledge . . . . . . . . so that the more studious of their successors also, lovers of wisdom and knowledge, might have an exercise in which to show the fruit of their talent, namely those who prepared themselves as worthy and capable of wisdom."

(printed under page 62)

Page

  • running head: GENIS ΠΕΡΙ ΑΡΧΩΝ 116
  • marginal letters: A se profitentur, non solum; B servetur vero ecclesiastica; C cepissent; de aliis vero
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; full-width title lines at top cut off at left edge, not set
PG 11:117
essent sapientiae, exercitium habere possent, in quo ingenii sui fructum ostenderent, hi videlicet qui dignos se et capaces ad recipiendam sapientiam praepararent.
of wisdom, might have an exercise in which they might show the fruit of their understanding, those namely who should prepare themselves to be worthy and capable of receiving wisdom.
4. Species vero eorum quae per praedicationem apostolicam manifeste traduntur, istae sunt. Primo quod unus Deus est qui omnia creavit atque composuit, quique, cum nihil esset, esse fecit universa, Deus a prima creatura et conditione mundi, omnium justorum Deus, Adam, Abel, Seth, Enos, Enoch, Noe, Sem, Abraham, isaac, Jacob, duodecim patriarcharum, Moysis et prophetarum; et quod hic Deus in novissimis diebus, sicut per prophetas suos ante promiserat, misit Dominum nostrum Jesum Christum, primo quidem vocaturum Israel, secundo vero etiam gentes post perfidiam populi Israel. Hic Deus justus et bonus Pater Domini nostri Jesu Christi, legem et prophetas, et Evangelia ipse dedit qui et apostolorum Deus est, et veteris et novi Testamenti. Tum deinde quia Jesus Christus ipse qui venit, ante omnem creaturam natus ex Patre est. Qui cum in omnium conditione Patri ministrasset, « per ipsum enim omnia facta sunt, » novissimis temporibus seipsum exinaniens homo factus incarnatus est cum Deus esset, et homo factus mansit quod erat Deus. Corpus assumpsit nostro corpori simile, eo solo differens quod natum ex Virgine et Spiritu sancto est. Et quoniam hic Jesus Christus natus et passus est in veritate, et non per phantasiam communem hanc mortem sustinuit, vere mortuus; vere enim a mortuis resurrexit, et post resurrectionem conversatus cum discipulis suis, assumptus est. Tum deinde honore ac dignitate Patri ac Filio sociatum tradiderunt Spiritum sanctum. In hoc non jam manifeste discernitur, utrum natus an innatus vel Filius etiam Dei ipse habendus
4. Now the particular points of those things which are manifestly handed down through the apostolic preaching are these. First, that there is one God Who created and framed all things, and Who, when nothing existed, caused the universe to be, God from the first creation and foundation of the world, the God of all the righteous, of Adam, Abel, Seth, Enos, Enoch, Noah, Shem, Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, the twelve patriarchs, Moses, and the prophets; and that this God in the last days, just as He had promised beforehand through His prophets, sent our Lord Jesus Christ, first indeed to call Israel, and secondly also the Gentiles after the unfaithfulness of the people of Israel. This just and good God, the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, Himself gave the law and the prophets and the Gospels, Who is also the God of the apostles and of the Old and New Testaments. Then next, that Jesus Christ Himself Who came was born of the Father before all creation. Who, after He had ministered to the Father in the foundation of all things—« for through Him all things were made » (John 1:3)—in the last times, emptying Himself, became man and was incarnate although He was God, and having become man remained what He was, God. He assumed a body like our body, differing in this alone, that it was born of a Virgin and the Holy Spirit. And that this Jesus Christ was born and suffered in truth, and endured this common death not in appearance, having truly died; for He truly rose from the dead, and after the resurrection, having conversed with His disciples, was taken up. Then next, they delivered that the Holy Spirit is associated in honour and dignity with the Father and the Son. In this case it is not yet clearly discerned whether He is to be regarded as born or unborn, or also Himself a Son of God
Editors' notes and page, col. 117

Footnotes

(6) ‹Tum deinde› · call in col 117

vide Origenian. l. ii, q. 2.

See the Origeniana, book II, question 2.

(printed under page 63)

(7) ‹facta sunt› · call in col 117

Joan. I, 3.

John 1:3.

(printed under page 63)

(8) ‹Spiritum sanctum› · call in col 117

vide Origenian. l. ii, q. 2.

See the Origeniana, book II, question 2.

(printed under page 63)

(47) ‹call above the foot, not visible› · call in col 117

Cum nihil esset, esse fecit universa. Ita omnes mss. Merlin. et Geneb., « ex nullis fecit esse universa. »

"When nothing was, he made all things to be." So all the manuscripts. Merlin and Génébrard: "out of nothing he made all things to be."

(printed under page 63)

(48) ‹Patri ministrasset› · call in col 117

Qui cum in omnium conditione Patri ministrasset. Non desunt exempla locutionum quibus Filius ante incarnationem dicitur Deo Patri ministrasse, non modo in iis qui ante Arium vixerunt, Justino nempe martyre, Theophilo Antiocheno, Irenaeo, Clemente Alexandrino, Tertulliano, et in epistola sex episcoporum ad Paulum Samosatenum; sed et in illis qui post exortam Arianam haeresim scripsere, v. g. in Hilario lib. iii De Trinitate, Mario Victorino hymno 3, et Epiphanio. Utrum vero ejusmodi locutione Origenes doceat necne Verbum in creatione rerum instrumenti tantum partes obiisse, vide Origenianorum lib. ii, q. 2, n. 13.

"Who, when he had served the Father in the founding of all things." There is no lack of examples of expressions in which the Son before the incarnation is said to have served God the Father, not only in those who lived before Arius, namely Justin Martyr, Theophilus of Antioch, Irenaeus, Clement of Alexandria, Tertullian, and in the letter of the six bishops to Paul of Samosata, but also in those who wrote after the Arian heresy arose, for example in Hilary, book III On the Trinity, Marius Victorinus, hymn 3, and Epiphanius. Whether by such an expression Origen teaches or not that the Word performed only the part of an instrument in the creation of things, see the Origeniana, book II, question 2, no. 13.

(printed under page 63)

(49) ‹incarnatus est› · call in col 117

Homo factus incarnatus est, etc. Sic omnes mss.; at libb. editi : « Homo factus incarnatus est, cum Deus esset, et homo mansit quod Deus erat. »

"Made man, he was incarnate," etc. So all the manuscripts; but the printed books: "Made man, he was incarnate, though he was God, and as man he remained what God was."

(printed under page 63)

(50) ‹mortem sustinuit› · call in col 117

Et non per phantasiam communem hanc mortem sustinuit, etc. Sic mss. Alias vero, « et non per imaginem communi morte vere mortuus est. Vere enim, » etc.

"And not in appearance did he undergo this common death," etc. So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, however: "and not in semblance; by a common death he truly died. For truly," etc.

(printed under page 63)

(51) ‹natus an innatus› · call in col 117

Quod vertit Rufinus « natus an innatus, » ab Hieronymo epist. 94, alias 59, ad Avitum, redditum est, « factus an infectus. » Errores quippe libri primi Περὶ ἀρχῶν recensens ait : « Tertium dignitate et honore post Patrem et Filium asserit Spiritum sanctum, de quo cum ignorare se dicat utrum factus sit an infectus, in posterioribus quid de eo sentiret expressit nihil absque Deo Patre infectum esse confirmans. » Legebat nimirum Hieronymus γενητὸς ἢ ἀγένητος. Rufinus econtra, γεννητὸς ἢ ἀγέννητος. De his vide Origenianorum lib. ii, q. 2, num. 21, 22, 23 et 24. Quod autem his verbis « natus an innatus, » in textu subjunximus, « vel Filius etiam Dei ipse habendus sit necne, » id quidem in antea editis libris desideratur, sed in omnibus mss. reperitur.

What Rufinus translated "born or unborn" was rendered by Jerome, letter 94 (otherwise 59) to Avitus, "made or unmade." For, reviewing the errors of the first book On First Principles, he says: "He asserts the Holy Spirit to be third in dignity and honour after the Father and the Son; and though he says he does not know whether he is made or unmade, in later passages he expressed what he thought of him, affirming that nothing except God the Father is unmade." Jerome, that is, read γενητὸς ἢ ἀγένητος ("made or unmade"); Rufinus, on the contrary, γεννητὸς ἢ ἀγέννητος ("begotten or unbegotten"). On these see the Origeniana, book II, question 2, nos. 21, 22, 23 and 24. As for what we have added in the text after the words "born or unborn," namely "or whether he himself is also to be held a Son of God or not," it is indeed lacking in the earlier printed books, but it is found in all the manuscripts.

(printed under page 63)

Page

  • running head: 117 LIBER PRIMUS.
  • marginal letters: A essent sapientiae, exercitium; B vero etiam gentes post; C vere mortuus; vere enim; D Justino nempe martyre, (in note)
  • old-edition numerals: 48 after promiserat,
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed
PG 11:118
sit, necne. Sed inquirenda jam ista pro viribus sunt de sacra Scriptura, et sagaci perquisitione investiganda. Sane quod iste Spiritus unumquemque sanctorum, vel prophetarum, vel apostolorum inspiraverit, et non alius Spiritus in veteribus, alius vero in his qui in adventu Christi inspirati sunt, fuerit, manifestissime in Ecclesiis praedicatur.
or not. But these matters must now be inquired into according to our strength from sacred Scripture, and investigated by sagacious search. Assuredly, that this Spirit inspired each one of the saints, whether of the prophets or of the apostles, and that there was not one Spirit in the men of old and another in those who were inspired at the advent of Christ, is most manifestly preached in the Churches.
5. Post haec jam quod anima substantiam vitamque habens propriam, cum ex hoc mundo discesserit, pro suis meritis dispensabitur, sive vitae aeternae ac beatitudinis haereditate potitura, si hoc ei sua gesta praestiterint; sive igni aeterno ac suppliciis mancipanda, si in hoc eam scelerum culpa detorserit; sed et quia erit tempus resurrectionis mortuorum, cum corpus hoc quod nunc « in corruptione seminatur, surget in incorruptione; » et quod « seminatur in ignominia, surget in gloria. » Est et illud definitum in ecclesiastica praedicatione, omnem animam rationabilem esse liberi arbitrii et voluntatis; esse quoque ei certamen adversus diabolum et angelos ejus, contrariasque virtutes, ex eo quod illi peccatis eam onerare contendant, nos vero si recte consulteque vivamus, ab hujusmodi onere nos exuere conemur. Unde et consequens est intelligere, non nos necessitati esse subjectos, ut omnimodo, etiamsi nolimus, vel mala vel bona agere cogamur. Si enim nostri arbitrii sumus, impugnare nos fortasse possunt aliquae virtutes ad peccatum, et aliae juvare ad salutem; non tamen necessitate cogimur vel agere recte, vel male : quod fieri arbitrantur hi qui stellarum cursum et motus causam dicunt humanorum esse gestorum, non solum eorum quae extra arbitrii accidunt libertatem, sed et eorum quae in nostra sunt posita potestate. De anima vero utrum ex seminis traduce ducatur, ita ut ratio ipsius vel substantia inserta ipsis seminibus
5. After these things, next, that the soul, having a substance and life of its own, when it has departed from this world, will be dealt with according to its deserts, either to obtain the inheritance of eternal life and blessedness, if its deeds have procured this for it, or to be delivered over to eternal fire and punishments, if the guilt of its crimes has turned it aside to this; and also that there will be a time of the resurrection of the dead, when this body which now « is sown in corruption, will rise in incorruption; » and what « is sown in dishonour, will rise in glory » (1 Cor. 15:42). This also is defined in the ecclesiastical preaching, that every rational soul possesses free will and volition; and also that it has a struggle against the devil and his angels, and the opposing powers, inasmuch as they strive to burden it with sins, whereas we, if we live rightly and prudently, endeavour to free ourselves from such a burden. Whence also it follows to understand that we are not subject to necessity, so as by all means, even though we be unwilling, to be compelled to do either evil or good things. For if we are masters of our own will, some powers may perhaps assail us towards sin, and others help us towards salvation; yet we are not compelled by necessity to act either rightly or badly, as those suppose to happen who say that the course and movements of the stars are the cause of human actions, not only of those which happen outside the freedom of the will, but also of those which are placed within our own power. Concerning the soul, however, whether it is derived from the transmission of seed, so that its reason or substance is implanted in the very seeds
Editors' notes and page, col. 118

Footnotes

(9) ‹surget in gloria› · call in col 118

I Cor. XV, 42.

1 Corinthians 15:42.

(printed under page 63)

(10) ‹consequens est intelligere› · call in col 118

vide Origenian. l. ii, q. 7, num. 3.

See the Origeniana, book II, question 7, no. 3.

(printed under page 63)

(52) ‹call above the foot, not visible› · call in col 118

Inspiraverit. Sic mss. Alias, « inspiravit. » Paulo post mss., « inspirati sunt, fuerit, manifestissime, » etc. In antea editis deest « fuerit. »

"Inspired" (subjunctive). So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "inspired" (indicative). A little after, the manuscripts: "were inspired, has been, most manifestly," etc. In the earlier editions "has been" is missing.

(printed under page 63)

(53) ‹ab hujusmodi onere› · call in col 118

Vox « onere » deest apud Merlinum et Genebrardum, sed reperitur in Apologia Pamphili in qua hic locus exhibetur. In mss. hoc loco pro « onere » legitur « labe. »

The word "burden" is missing in Merlin and Génébrard, but it is found in the Apology of Pamphilus, in which this passage is given. In the manuscripts at this place "stain" is read instead of "burden."

(printed under page 63)

(54) ‹fortasse possunt› · call in col 118

Impugnare nos fortasse possunt. Sic in omnibus legitur mss. et in Apologia Pamphili; apud Merlinum vero et Genebrardum, « instigare fortasse possunt. » Paulo post mss., « non solum eorum..... sed et eorum. » Merlinus et Genebrard., « non eorum.... sed eorum. »

"They may perhaps assail us." So it is read in all the manuscripts and in the Apology of Pamphilus; but in Merlin and Génébrard, "they may perhaps incite us." A little after, the manuscripts: "not only of those ..... but also of those." Merlin and Génébrard: "not of those .... but of those."

(printed under page 63)

(55) ‹seminis traduce› · call in col 118

Seminis traduce. Sic omnes mss., libri vero editi, « semine traducis. » infra mss., « extrinsecus (continues)

"By transmission of seed." So all the manuscripts; but the printed books, "by the seed of transmission." Below, the manuscripts, "from outside (continues)

(printed under page 63)

Page

  • running head: LIBER PRIMUS. 118
  • marginal letters: A sit, necne. Sed inquirenda; B seminatur, surget in; C arbitrantur hi qui; D num. 21, 22, 23 (in note)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed
PG 11:119
corporalibus habeatur, an vero aliud habeat initium : et hoc ipsum initium si genitum est, aut non genitum : vel certe si extrinsecus corpori inditur, necne : non satis manifesta praedicatione distinguitur.
of the body, or whether indeed it has another beginning, and whether this beginning itself is begotten or unbegotten, or at all events whether it is imparted to the body from without or not, is not distinguished with sufficiently manifest preaching.
6. De diabolo et angelis ejus contrariisque virtutibus ecclesiastica praedicatio docuit, quoniam sunt quidem haec; quae autem sint, aut quomodo sint, non satis clare exposuit. Apud plurimos tamen ista habetur opinio, quod angelus fuerit iste diabolus, et apostata effectus quamplurimos angelorum secum declinare persuaserit, qui et nunc usque angeli ipsius nuncupantur.
6. Concerning the devil and his angels and the opposing powers, the ecclesiastical preaching has taught that these beings indeed exist; but what they are, or how they exist, it has not explained with sufficient clearness. Among most, however, this opinion is held, that this devil was an angel, and having become an apostate persuaded very many of the angels to fall away with himself, who even unto now are called his angels.
7. Est praeterea et illud in ecclesiastica praedicatione, quod mundus iste factus sit, et a certo tempore coeperit, et sit pro ipsa sui corruptione solvendus. Quid tamen ante hunc mundum fuerit, aut quid post mundum erit, jam non pro manifesto multis innotuit. Non enim evidens de his in ecclesiastica praedicatione sermo profertur.
7. There is furthermore this also in the ecclesiastical preaching, that this world was made and began from a certain time, and is to be dissolved by reason of its own corruption. What existed before this world, however, or what will exist after the world, has not yet become manifestly known to many. For no evident statement concerning these things is put forth in the ecclesiastical preaching.
8. Tum demum quod per Spiritum Dei Scripturae conscriptae sint et sensum habeant, non eum solum qui in manifesto est, sed et alium quemdam latentem quamplurimos. Formae enim sunt haec quae descripta sunt sacramentorum quorumdam, et divinarum rerum imagines. De quo totius Ecclesiae una sententia est, esse quidem omnem legem spiritalem; non tamen ea quae spirat lex, esse omnibus nota, nisi his solis quibus gratia Spiritus sancti in verbo sapientiae ac scientiae condonatur. Appellatio autem ἀσωμάτου, id est incorporei non solum apud multos alios, verum etiam apud nostras Scripturas est inusitata et incognita. Si vero quis velit nobis proferre ex illo libello qui Petri Doctrina appellatur, ubi Salvator videtur ad discipulos dicere : « Non sum daemonium incorporeum; » primo respondendum est ei, quoniam ille liber inter
8. Then finally, that the Scriptures were written through the Spirit of God, and have a meaning, not that only which is manifest, but also another hidden from the great majority. For these things which are written are the forms of certain mysteries, and the images of divine things. Concerning which there is one opinion of the whole Church, that the whole law indeed is spiritual; yet that the things which the law breathes forth are not known to all, save to those alone on whom the grace of the Holy Spirit is bestowed in the word of wisdom and knowledge. Now the term ἀσωμάτου, that is, incorporeal, is unused and unknown not only among many others, but also in our own Scriptures. And if anyone should wish to bring forward to us from that little book which is called The Doctrine of Peter, where the Saviour seems to say to the disciples: « I am not an incorporeal daemon; » first we must answer him that that book is not reckoned among
Editors' notes and page, col. 119

Footnotes

(56) ‹call above the foot, not visible› · call in col 119

Merlinus et Geneb., « quoniam sunt quidem, sed quid sint. » At mss. lectionem nostri textus exhibent.

Merlin and Génébrard: "that they are indeed, but what they are." But the manuscripts give the reading of our text.

(printed under page 64)

(57) ‹quod› · call in col 119

Et illud in ecclesiastica praedicatione quod. Sic mss.; libb. autem editi, « illud ecclesiastica praedicatione definitum quod, » etc.

"And this too in the Church's preaching, that." So the manuscripts; but the printed books, "this is defined by the Church's preaching, that," etc.

(printed under page 64)

(58) ‹evidens› · call in col 119

Evidens. Sic mss. Alias, « evidenter. » Paulo post mss., « per Spiritum Dei, » alias, « per Spiritum sanctum. »

"Clear." So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "clearly." A little after, the manuscripts, "through the Spirit of God"; elsewhere, "through the Holy Spirit."

(printed under page 64)

(59) ‹rerum imagines› · call in col 119

Sic mss.; alias vero : « Formae enim haec quae scripta sunt, sacramentorum quorumdam et divinarum rerum imagines sunt. »

So the manuscripts; but elsewhere: "For these things that are written are forms of certain mysteries and images of divine things."

(printed under page 64)

(60) ‹una sententia est› · call in col 119

Mss., « una sententia est. » Libb. editi, « unus est sensus. » Infra post « condonatur, » in editis additur : « sat insequitur, » quod cum in omnibus mss. desit, resecandum esse duximus.

The manuscripts, "is one judgement"; the printed books, "is one sense." Below, after "is granted," the editions add "follows sufficiently," which, since it is missing in all the manuscripts, we judged should be cut out.

(printed under page 64)

(61) ‹Doctrina appellatur› · call in col 119

Qui Petri Doctrina appellatur. Ignatius martyr epist. ad Smyrnaeos, cap. 3, eadem Christi verba profert : Ἐγὼ δὲ καὶ μετὰ τὴν ἀνάστασιν ἐν σαρκὶ αὐτὸν οἶδα, καὶ πιστεύω ὄντα· καὶ ὅτε πρὸς τοὺς περὶ Πέτρον ἐλήλυθεν, ἔφη αὐτοῖς· Λάβετε, ψηλαφήσατέ με καὶ ἴδετε, ὅτι οὐκ εἰμὶ δαιμόνιον ἀσώματον. « Ego autem etiam post resurrectionem in carne ipsum novi et credo exsistere, et cum ad Petrum et eos qui cum ipso erant venit, dixit eis : Tenete, tangite me, et videte quoniam non sum daemonium incorporeum. » Haec unde hauserit sanctus martyr, nescire se fatetur Eusebius Hist. eccl. lib. iii, cap. 36, sed Hieronymus in Catalogo scriptorum ecclesiasticorum, ubi de Ignatio agit, haec desumpta esse ait « de Evangelio quod nuper a me translatum est, » nempe de evangelio Nazaraeorum. Idem testatur prooemio in librum xviii Commentar. in Isaiam. Origenes tamen hoc praesenti loco non ex evangelio Nazaraeorum, sed « ex Doctrina Petri » laudat Christi verba; verum in utroque apocrypho esse potuerunt.

"Which is called the Teaching of Peter." The martyr Ignatius, in the letter to the Smyrnaeans, chapter 3, quotes the same words of Christ: "For I know and believe that even after the resurrection he is in the flesh; and when he came to those with Peter, he said to them: Take, handle me and see that I am not a bodiless demon." [Latin version given in the note:] "But I know and believe that even after the resurrection he exists in the flesh; and when he came to Peter and those who were with him, he said to them: Hold, touch me, and see that I am not a bodiless demon." Eusebius, Church History book III, chapter 36, confesses that he does not know where the holy martyr drew this from; but Jerome, in the Catalogue of Ecclesiastical Writers, where he treats of Ignatius, says it was taken "from the Gospel which I have lately translated," namely the Gospel of the Nazaraeans. He testifies the same in the preface to book XVIII of the Commentary on Isaiah. Origen, however, in this present place quotes Christ's words not from the Gospel of the Nazaraeans but "from the Teaching of Peter"; but they may have been in both apocrypha.

(printed under page 64)

Page

  • running head: 119 ORIGENIS ΠΕΡΙ
  • marginal letters: A corporalibus habeatur, an; B vendus. Quid tamen; C rei non solum; D (57) Et illud in (in note)
  • old-edition numerals: 49 after descripta sunt
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed
PG 11:120
libros ecclesiasticos non habetur; et ostendendum quia neque Petri est ipsa scriptura, neque alterius cujusquam qui Spiritu Dei fuerit inspiratus. Quod etiamsi ipsum concederetur, non idem sensus ibi ex isto sermone ἀσωμάτου indicatur, qui a Graecis et gentilibus auctoribus ostenditur, cum de incorporea natura a philosophis disputatur. In hoc enim libello incorporeum daemonium dixit, pro eo quod ipse ille quicunque est habitus, vel circumscriptio daemonici corporis, non est similis huic nostro crassiori et visibili corpori : sed secundum sensum ejus qui composuit illam scripturam, intelligendum est quod dixit; id est non se tale corpus quale habent daemones, quod est naturaliter subtile, et velut aura tenue, et propter hoc vel putatur a multis, vel dicitur incorporeum, sed habere se corpus solidum et palpabile. In consuetudine vero hominum omne quod tale non fuerit, incorporeum simplicioribus vel imperitioribus nominatur; velut si quis aerem istum quo fruimur, incorporeum dicat, quandoquidem non est tale corpus ut comprehendi ac teneri possit, urgentique resistere.
the ecclesiastical books; and it must be shown that the writing itself is neither Peter's nor of anyone else who was inspired by the Spirit of God. Even if this very thing were conceded, the same meaning is not indicated there by this word ἀσωμάτου as is set forth by Greek and Gentile authors when incorporeal nature is discussed by philosophers. For in this little book He said « incorporeal daemon » for the reason that whatever that constitution or circumscription of a daemonic body is, it is not like this grosser and visible body of ours; but what He said must be understood according to the meaning of him who composed that writing, that is, that He did not have such a body as daemons have, which is naturally subtle and thin like air, and on this account is either supposed by many or called incorporeal, but had a solid and palpable body. Now in the usage of men everything which is not such is called incorporeal by the simpler or more unlearned; just as if someone should call this air which we enjoy incorporeal, seeing that it is not such a body as can be grasped and held and resist one pressing against it.
9. Quaeremus tamen si vel alio nomine res ipsa quam Graeci philosophi ἀσώματον, id est incorpoream dicunt, in Scripturis sanctis invenitur. Deus quoque ipse quomodo intelligi debeat inquirendum est, corporeus, et secundum aliquem habitum deformatus, an alterius naturae quam corpora sunt, quod utique in praedicatione nostra manifeste non designatur. Eadem quoque etiam de Christo et de Spiritu sancto requirenda sunt, sed et de omni anima atque omni rationabili natura nihilominus requirendum est.
9. We shall inquire, however, whether even under another name the thing itself which Greek philosophers call ἀσώματον, that is, incorporeal, is found in the holy Scriptures. How God Himself also ought to be understood must be inquired into, whether corporeal and shaped according to some figure, or of a different nature than bodies are, which certainly is not manifestly designated in our preaching. The same things also must be sought concerning Christ and concerning the Holy Spirit, and no less concerning every soul and every rational nature as well.
10. Est etiam illud in ecclesiastica praedicatione, esse angelos Dei quosdam et virtutes bonas qui ei ministrant ad salutem hominum consummandam;
10. There is this also in the ecclesiastical preaching, that there are certain angels of God and good powers who minister to Him for accomplishing the salvation of men;
Editors' notes and page, col. 120

Footnotes

(11) ‹inquirendum est› · call in col 120

vide Origenian. l. ii, q. 1, n. 5, 6, 7.

See the Origeniana, book II, question 1, nos. 5, 6, 7.

(printed under page 64)

(62) ‹call above the foot, not visible› · call in col 120

Qui a Graecis et gentilibus. Sic mss. Alias vero, « qui Graecis vel gentilibus. »

"Which by Greeks and gentiles." So the manuscripts. But elsewhere, "which to Greeks or gentiles."

(printed under page 64)

(63) ‹tale corpus› · call in col 120

Non se tale corpus. Ita mss. Alias, « non esse tale corpus. » Paulo post mss., « vel putatur a multis. » Alias, « vel imputatur a multis. »

"That he [had] not such a body." So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "that it was not such a body." A little after, the manuscripts, "or is thought by many"; elsewhere, "or is imputed by many."

(printed under page 64)

(64) ‹intelligi debeat› · call in col 120

Deus quoque ipse quomodo intelligi debeat, etc. Vide Origenian. lib. ii, q. 1, num. 5 et seqq.

"How God himself too should be understood," etc. See the Origeniana, book II, question 1, nos. 5 ff.

(printed under page 64)

(65) ‹qui ei ministrant› · call in col 120

Qui ei ministrant, etc. Ita mss. Alias, « quae ei ministrant..... sed quando isti creati sunt, non satis in manifesto distinguitur. » Paulo post mss., (continues)

"Who serve him," etc. So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "which serve him ..... but when these were created is not distinguished clearly enough." A little after, the manuscripts, (continues)

(printed under page 64)

Page

  • running head: RIGENIS ΠΕΡΙ ΑΡΧΩΝ 120
  • marginal letters: A libros ecclesiasticos non; B multis, vel dicitur; C Christo et de; D ptorum ecclesiasticorum, ubi (in note)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; ends mid-word con- (consummandam in col. 121)
  • other: the word consummandam; was split at the column break and stands whole here (joined on receipt); check that the English reads whole across the break into col 121
PG 11:121
sed quando isti creati sint, vel quales, aut quomodo sint, non satis in manifesto designatur. De sole autem et luna et stellis utrum animantia sint, an sine anima, manifeste non traditur. Oportet igitur velut elementis ac fundamentis hujusmodi uti secundum mandatum quod dicit : « Illuminate vobis lumen scientiae, » omnem qui cupit seriem quamdam et corpus ex horum omnium ratione perficere ut manifestis et necessariis assertionibus de singulis quibusque quid sit in vero rimetur, et unum, ut diximus, corpus efficiat exemplis et affirmationibus, vel his quas in sanctis Scripturis invenerit, vel quas ex consequentiae ipsius indagine ac recti tenore repererit.
but when these were created, or of what sort or how they exist, is not sufficiently designated in manifest teaching. Concerning the sun also and the moon and the stars, whether they are living beings or without a soul, is not manifestly handed down. Everyone, therefore, who desires to construct a connected series and body out of the reason of all these things ought to use such points as elements and foundations, according to the commandment which says: « Light for yourselves the light of knowledge » (Hos. 10:12), so that by manifest and necessary assertions he may search out what is true concerning each several point, and form, as we have said, one body by examples and affirmations, either those which he has found in the holy Scriptures, or those which he has discovered from the investigation of logical consequence itself and the tenor of right reason.
CAPUT PRIMUM.
Chapter I.
De Deo.
On God.
1. Scio quoniam conabuntur quidam etiam secundum Scripturas nostras dicere Deum corpus esse, quoniam inveniunt scriptum esse apud Moysem quidem : « Deus noster ignis consumens est; » in Evangelio vero secundum Joannem : « Deus spiritus est, et eos qui adorant eum, in spiritu et veritate oportet adorare. » Ignis vero et spiritus non aliud apud eos quam corpus esse putabitur. Quos interrogare volo quid dicant de eo quod scriptum est, quia Deus lux est, sicut Joannes in Epistola sua dicit : « Deus lux est, et tenebrae non sunt in eo. » Ista nempe lux est, quae illuminat omnem sensum eorum, qui possunt capere veritatem, sicut in XXXV psalmo dicitur : « In lumine tuo videbimus lumen. » Quid enim aliud lumen Dei dicendum est, in quo quis videt lumen, nisi virtus Dei, per quam quis illuminatus vel veritatem rerum omnium pervidet, vel ipsum Deum cognoscit qui veritas appellatur? Tale est ergo quod dicitur : « In lumine tuo videbimus lumen; » hoc est, in Verbo et sapientia tua, qui est Filius tuus, in ipso te videbimus Patrem. Nunquidnam quia lumen nominatur, simile putabitur solis hujus lumini? Et quomodo vel levis aliquis dabitur intellectus, ut ex isto quis corporali lumine causam scientiae capiat, et veritatis inveniat intellectum?
1. I know that some will attempt to say, even according to our Scriptures, that God is a body, because they find it written in Moses indeed: « Our God is a consuming fire » (Deut. 4:24); and in the Gospel according to John: « God is spirit, and those who worship Him must worship in spirit and truth » (John 4:24). Now fire and spirit will be supposed among them to be nothing other than a body. Whom I wish to ask what they say concerning that which is written, that God is light, just as John says in his Epistle: « God is light, and in Him there is no darkness » (1 John 1:5). Truly that light is that which illuminates the whole understanding of those who are able to grasp the truth, just as it is said in the thirty-fifth Psalm: « In Thy light we shall see light » (Ps. 35:10). For what else is the light of God to be called, in which one sees light, save the power of God, through which one who is illuminated either perceives the truth of all things, or knows God Himself Who is called truth? Such, therefore, is that which is said: « In Thy light we shall see light; » that is, in Thy Word and Wisdom, Who is Thy Son, in Him we shall see Thee the Father. Because He is called light, shall He by any means be supposed to be like the light of this sun? And how shall even any slight understanding be granted, that from this bodily light one should draw the cause of knowledge and find the understanding of truth?
2. Si ergo acquiescunt huic assertioni nostrae quam de natura luminis ipsa demonstravit ratio, et fatentur non posse corpus intelligi Deum secundum luminis intellectum, similis quoque ratio de igne consumente dabitur. Quid enim consumet
2. If therefore they assent to this assertion of ours which reason itself has demonstrated concerning the nature of light, and confess that God cannot be understood as a body according to the understanding of light, a similar reason will also be given concerning the consuming fire. For what will God consume
Editors' notes and page, col. 121

Footnotes

(12) ‹call above the foot, not visible› · call in col 121

Ose. x, 12.

Hosea 10:12.

(printed under page 65)

(13) ‹ignis consumens est› · call in col 121

Deut. IV, 24.

Deuteronomy 4:24.

(printed under page 65)

(14) ‹oportet adorare› · call in col 121

Joan. IV, 24.

John 4:24.

(printed under page 65)

(15) ‹non sunt in eo› · call in col 121

I Joan. I, 5.

1 John 1:5.

(printed under page 65)

(16) ‹videbimus lumen› · call in col 121

Psal. XXXV, 10.

Psalm 35 (36):10.

(printed under page 65)

(66) ‹corpus esse› · call in col 121

Dicere Deum corpus esse. Ita mss. Alias, « Deum corpus esse asserere..... apud Moysem, quod Deus. »

"To say that God is a body." So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "to assert that God is a body ..... in Moses, that God."

(printed under page 65)

(67) ‹Filius tuus› · call in col 121

Qui est Filius tuus. Sic mss. Alias, « quae est Filius tuus. » Paulo post mss., « vel levis aliquis dabitur; » alias, « vel ejus aliquis. »

"Who is your Son." So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "which is your Son." A little after, the manuscripts, "or will even a slight [understanding] be given"; elsewhere, "or any of it."

(printed under page 65)

Page

  • running head: 121 LIBER PRIMUS.
  • marginal letters: A summandam; sed quando; B CAPUT PRIMUM.; C minat omnem sensum; D 2. Si ergo acquiescunt
  • old-edition numerals: 50 before 2. Si ergo
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; begins with -summandam from con- in col. 120
PG 11:122
Deus secundum hoc quod ignis est? Nunquidnam putabitur consumere materiam corporalem, ut est lignum, vel fenum, vel stipula? et quid in hoc dignum Dei laudibus dicitur, si Deus ignis est hujusmodi materias consumens? Sed consideremus quia Deus consumit quidem et exterminat, sed consumit malas mentium cogitationes, consumit gesta turpia, consumit desideria peccati, cum se credentium mentibus inserit, et eas animas quae Verbi ejus ac sapientiae efficiuntur capaces, una cum Filio suo inhabitans, secundum quod dictum est : « Ego et Pater veniemus, et mansionem apud eum faciemus; » omnibus eorum vitiis passionibusque consumptis purum sibi eas seque dignum efficit templum. Sed et his qui per hoc quod dictum est quoniam « Deus spiritus est, » corpus esse arbitrantur Deum, hoc modo arbitror esse respondendum : consuetudo est Scripturae sanctae cum aliquid contrarium corpori huic crassiori et solidiori designare vult, spiritum nominare, sicut dicit : « Littera occidit, spiritus autem vivificat. » In quo sine dubio per litteram corporalia significat, per spiritum intellectualia, quae et spiritalia dicimus. Apostolus quoque dicit : « Usque in hodiernum cum legitur Moyses velamen est positum super cor eorum; cum autem conversus fuerit quis ad Dominum, auferetur velamen; ubi autem Spiritus Domini, ibi libertas. » Donec enim quis non se converterit ad intelligentiam spiritalem, est positum velamen super cor ejus, quo velamine, id est intelligentia crassiore, Scriptura ipsa velari dicitur vel putatur; et hoc est quod ait superpositum esse velamen vultui Moysi cum loqueretur ad populum, id est cum lex vulgo recitaretur. Si autem convertamus nos ad Dominum, ubi est et Verbum Dei, et ubi Spiritus sanctus revelat scientiam spiritalem, tunc auferetur velamen, et tunc revelata facie in Scripturis sanctis gloriam Domini speculabimur.
according to this, that He is fire? Shall He be supposed to consume corporeal matter, such as wood, or hay, or stubble? And what in this is said worthy of the praises of God, if God is a fire consuming materials of this kind? But let us consider that God indeed consumes and destroys, yet He consumes evil thoughts of minds, He consumes shameful deeds, He consumes desires of sin, when He implants Himself in the minds of believers, and inhabiting together with His Son those souls which become capable of His Word and wisdom, according to what was said: « I and the Father will come, and will make Our abode with him » (John 14:23), when all their vices and passions have been consumed, He makes them a pure temple for Himself and worthy of Himself. Moreover, to those also who, on account of what was said, that « God is spirit » (John 4:24), suppose that God is a body, I think we must answer in this way: it is the custom of holy Scripture, when it wishes to designate something contrary to this grosser and more solid body, to call it spirit, just as it says: « The letter kills, but the spirit gives life » (2 Cor. 3:6). In which without doubt by the letter it signifies corporeal things, and by the spirit intellectual things, which we also call spiritual. The Apostle also says: « Unto this day, when Moses is read, a veil is laid upon their heart; but when anyone turns to the Lord, the veil shall be taken away; now where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is freedom » (2 Cor. 3:15–17). For so long as anyone does not turn to spiritual understanding, a veil is laid upon his heart, by which veil, that is, by a grosser understanding, Scripture itself is said or supposed to be veiled; and this is what it says, that a veil was laid over the face of Moses when he spoke to the people (Exod. 34:35), that is, when the law was read aloud to the multitude. But if we turn to the Lord, where the Word of God also is, and where the Holy Spirit reveals spiritual knowledge, then the veil will be taken away, and then with unveiled face we shall behold the glory of the Lord in the holy Scriptures.
3. Sed et cum de Spiritu sancto multi sancti participant, non utique corpus aliquod intelligi potest Spiritus sanctus, quod divisum in partes corporales percipiat unusquisque sanctorum; sed virtus profecto sanctificans est; cujus participium habere dicuntur omnes, qui per ejus gratiam sanctificari meruerint. Et ut facilius quod dicimus possit intelligi, ex rebus quamvis imparibus sumamus exemplum. Multi sunt qui disciplinae sive artis medicinae participant, et nunquid putandum
3. Furthermore, when many saints partake of the Holy Spirit, the Holy Spirit certainly cannot be understood as some body which, divided into corporeal parts, each one of the saints receives; but He is assuredly a sanctifying power, in which all are said to have a share who have deserved to be sanctified through His grace. And in order that what we say may be more easily understood, let us take an example from things, however unequal. There are many who partake of the science or art of medicine: is it then to be supposed
Editors' notes and page, col. 122

Footnotes

(17) ‹faciemus› · call in col 122

Joan. XIV, 23.

John 14:23.

(printed under page 65)

(18) ‹Deus spiritus est› · call in col 122

Joan. IV, 24.

John 4:24.

(printed under page 65)

(19) ‹spiritus autem vivificat› · call in col 122

II Cor. III, 6.

2 Corinthians 3:6.

(printed under page 65)

(20) ‹ibi libertas› · call in col 122

ibid. 15, 16, 17.

Ibid., verses 15, 16, 17.

(printed under page 65)

(21) ‹loqueretur ad populum› · call in col 122

Exod. XXXIV, 36.

Exodus 34:36 [as printed].

(printed under page 65)

(68) ‹sed consumit› · call in col 122

Sic mss. Alias vero, « consumit quod exterminat si consumit. »

So the manuscripts. But elsewhere, "it consumes what it destroys, if it consumes."

(printed under page 65)

(69) ‹purum› · call in col 122

Alias deest vox, « purum, » quam exhibent mss.

Elsewhere the word "pure" is missing, which the manuscripts give.

(printed under page 65)

(70) ‹arbitrantur Deum› · call in col 122

Deest in antea editis vox, « Deum, » quae in mss. omnibus reperitur.

The word "God" is missing in the earlier editions; it is found in all the manuscripts.

(printed under page 65)

(71) ‹significat› · call in col 122

Sic mss. Alias, « signat. »

So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "marks."

(printed under page 65)

(72) ‹sanctificari meruerint› · call in col 122

Sic mss. Alias, « participium debent habere omnes qui per ejus gratiam sanctificari meruerunt. »

So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "all who have merited to be sanctified by his grace ought to have participation."

(printed under page 65)

Page

  • running head: LIBER PRIMUS. 122
  • marginal letters: A Deus secundum hoc; B quoniam « Deus spiritus; C ritalem, est positum; D habere dicuntur omnes,
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed
PG 11:123
est omnes eos qui medicinae participant, corporis alicujus quod medicina dicitur, in medio positi sibi auferre particulas, et ita ejus participium sumere? An potius intelligendum est quod quicunque promptis paratisque mentibus intellectum artis ipsius disciplinaeque percipiunt, hi medicinae participare dicantur? Sed haec non omnino similia exempla putanda sunt de medicina sancto Spiritui comparata; sed ad hoc tantummodo comprobandum, quia non continuo corpus putandum est id cujus participatio habetur a plurimis : Spiritus enim sanctus longe differt a medicinae ratione vel disciplina; pro eo quod Spiritus sanctus subsistentia est intellectualis, et proprie subsistit et exstat : nihil autem tale est medicina.
that all those who partake of medicine take away for themselves small particles of some body called medicine set in their midst, and thus take a share of it? Or is it rather to be understood that whoever with ready and prepared minds grasp the understanding of the art and science itself, these are said to partake of medicine? Yet these examples of medicine compared with the Holy Spirit are not to be supposed altogether similar, but only to prove this point, that that in which a share is had by very many is not forthwith to be supposed a body; for the Holy Spirit differs far from the system or science of medicine, inasmuch as the Holy Spirit is an intellectual subsistence, and subsists and exists in His own right, whereas medicine is nothing of the sort.
4. Sed ad ipsum jam sermonem Evangelii transeundum est, ubi scriptum est quia « Deus spiritus est, » et ostendendum est quam consequenter his quae diximus intelligi debeat. Interrogemus namque quando ista dixerit Salvator noster, vel apud quem, vel cum quid quaereretur. Invenimus sine dubio quod ad Samaritanam mulierem loquens ista protulerit, ad eam quae putabat quod in monte Garizim secundum opinionem Samaritanorum adorari oporteret Deum, dicens quoniam « Deus spiritus est. » Quaerebat enim ab eo Samaritana mulier putans eum esse unum ex Judaeis, utrum in Hierosolymis adorari oporteret Deum, an in hoc monte; et ita dicebat : « Patres nostri omnes hoc in monte adoraverunt, et vos dicitis quia in Hierosolymis est locus ubi adorare oportet. » Ad haec ergo quae opinabatur Samaritana, putans ex locorum corporalium praerogativa, quod minus recte, vel rite adorabatur Deus, aut a Judaeis in Hierosolymis, aut a Samaritanis in monte Garizim, respondit Salvator esse recedendum a praesumptione corporalium locorum huic qui vult sequi Dominum, et ita ait : « Venit hora ut veri adoratores, neque in Hierosolymis, neque in monte hoc adorent Patrem. Deus spiritus est, et eos qui adorant eum, in spiritu et veritate oportet adorare. » Et vide quam consequenter veritatem spiritui sociavit, ut ad distinctionem quidem corporum nominaret spiritum; ad distinctionem vero umbrae vel imaginis, veritatem. Qui
4. But now we must pass on to the very saying of the Gospel where it is written that « God is spirit » (John 4:24), and show how consistently with the things which we have said it ought to be understood. For let us ask when our Saviour said these things, or before whom, or when what was being inquired into. We find without doubt that He uttered these things while speaking to the Samaritan woman, to her who supposed that God ought to be worshipped on Mount Gerizim according to the opinion of the Samaritans, saying that « God is spirit. » For the Samaritan woman, supposing Him to be one of the Jews, was asking of Him whether God ought to be worshipped in Jerusalem or on this mountain; and she spoke thus: « All our fathers worshipped on this mountain, and you say that in Jerusalem is the place where one ought to worship » (John 4:20). To these things therefore which the Samaritan woman opined, supposing from the prerogative of corporeal places that God was worshipped less rightly or duly either by the Jews in Jerusalem or by the Samaritans on Mount Gerizim, the Saviour answered that one who wishes to follow the Lord must depart from a preoccupation with corporeal places, and spoke thus: « The hour comes when the true worshippers shall worship the Father neither in Jerusalem nor on this mountain. God is spirit, and those who worship Him must worship in spirit and truth » (John 4:21, 23–24). And see how consistently He joined truth with spirit, so as to name spirit in distinction from bodies, and truth in distinction from shadow or image. For those who
Editors' notes and page, col. 123

Footnotes

(22) ‹Deus spiritus est› · call in col 123

Joan. IV, 24.

John 4:24.

(printed under page 66)

(23) ‹ubi adorare oportet› · call in col 123

ibid. 20.

Ibid., verse 20.

(printed under page 66)

(24) ‹oportet adorare› · call in col 123

ibid. 21, 23, 24.

Ibid., verses 21, 23, 24.

(printed under page 66)

(73) ‹call above the foot, not visible› · call in col 123

Sic mss. Alias, « nunquam putandum est... quod medicina dicatur... et ejus participium sumere. »

So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "it is never to be thought ... that it is called medicine ... and to take participation in it."

(printed under page 66)

(74) ‹call above the foot, not visible› · call in col 123

Alias, « dicuntur. Sed haec non omnimodo... tantummodo probandum. » At mss. ut in nostro textu.

Elsewhere, "are said. But these not in every way ... only to be proved." But the manuscripts as in our text.

(printed under page 66)

(75) ‹ubi scriptum est› · call in col 123

Sic mss. Alias, « ubi scriptum quod. »

So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "where [it is] written that."

(printed under page 66)

(76) ‹dicens quoniam› · call in col 123

Ita mss. Alias, « dicens quomodo. »

So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "saying how."

(printed under page 66)

(77) ‹vel rite› · call in col 123

Recte vel rite. Sic codd. Sorbonicus et Colbertinus; alias, « recte vel recte. »

"Rightly or duly." So the Sorbonne and Colbert manuscripts; elsewhere, "rightly or rightly."

(printed under page 66)

Page

  • running head: 123 ORIGENIS ΠΕΡΙ
  • marginal letters: A est omnes eos; B 4. Sed ad ipsum; C nostri omnes hoc; D ctionem vero umbrae
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed
PG 11:124
enim adorabant in Hierosolymis, umbrae vel imagini coelestium deservientes, non veritate, neque spiritu adorabant Deum; similiter autem et ii qui adorabant in monte Garizim.
worshipped in Jerusalem, serving the shadow or image of heavenly things, worshipped God neither in truth nor in spirit; and similarly also those who worshipped on Mount Gerizim.
5. Omni igitur sensu qui corporeum aliquid de Deo intelligi suggerit, prout potuimus, confutato, dicimus secundum veritatem quidem Deum incomprehensibilem esse atque inaestimabilem. Si quid enim illud est quod sentire vel intelligere de Deo potuerimus, multis longe modis eum meliorem esse ab eo quod sensimus necesse est credi. Sicut enim si videamus aliquem vix posse scintillam luminis, aut brevissimae lucernae lumen aspicere : et eum cujus acies oculorum plus luminis capere quam supra diximus, non valet, si velimus de claritate ac splendore solis edocere : nonne oportebit nos ei dicere, quia omni hoc lumine quod vides, ineffabiliter et inaestimabiliter melior ac praestantior est solis splendor? Ita mens nostra cum intra carnis et sanguinis claustra concluditur, et pro talis materiae participatione hebetior atque obtusior redditur, licet ad comparationem naturae corporeae longe praecellens habeatur, tamen dum ad incorporea nititur atque eorum rimatur intuitum, tunc scintillae alicujus aut lucernae vix obtinet locum. Quid autem in omnibus intellectualibus, id est incorporeis, tam praestans omnibus, tam ineffabiliter atque inaestimabiliter praecellens, quam Deus? cujus utique natura acie humanae mentis intendi atque intueri, quamvis ea sit purissima mens ac limpidissima, non potest.
5. Having therefore refuted, so far as we have been able, every sense which suggests that anything corporeal should be understood of God, we say that according to truth God is indeed incomprehensible and inestimable. For whatever that may be which we have been able to feel or understand concerning God, we must needs believe that He is by many degrees far better than what we have perceived. For just as if we should see someone scarcely able to look at a spark of light, or the light of the smallest lamp, and should wish to instruct concerning the brightness and splendour of the sun him whose eyesight is not strong enough to take in more light than we have said above, shall we not have to say to him that the splendour of the sun is ineffably and inestimably better and more excellent than all this light which you see? So our mind, while it is shut up within the barriers of flesh and blood, and by reason of its participation in such matter is rendered duller and more obtuse, although in comparison with corporeal nature it is accounted far superior, yet when it strives towards incorporeal things and searches for a sight of them, then it scarcely holds the place of some spark or lamp. Now among all intellectual, that is, incorporeal things, what is so superior to all, so ineffably and inestimably pre-eminent, as God? Whose nature certainly cannot be strained after and beheld by the vision of the human mind, even though it be the purest and clearest mind.
6. Verum non videtur absurdum, si ad evidentiorem rei manifestationem etiam alia utamur similitudine. Interdum oculi nostri ipsam naturam lucis, id est substantiam solis, intueri non possunt; splendorem vero ejus, vel radios fenestris forte et quibuslibet luminum brevibus receptaculis infusos intuentes, considerare possumus fomes ipse ac fons quantus sit corporei luminis. Ita ergo quasi radii quidam sunt Dei naturae, opera divinae providentiae et ars universitatis hujus, ad comparationem ipsius substantiae ac naturae. Quia ergo mens nostra ipsum per seipsam Deum sicut est non potest intueri, ex pulchritudine operum et decore
6. Yet it does not seem absurd if, for a clearer manifestation of the matter, we use another comparison as well. Sometimes our eyes cannot behold the very nature of light, that is, the substance of the sun; yet by beholding its splendour, or its rays poured perchance through windows and any small openings for light, we can consider how great is the very source and fountain of bodily light. So therefore the works of divine providence and the art of this universe are as it were certain rays of the nature of God, in comparison with His very substance and nature. Because therefore our mind cannot of itself behold God Himself as He is, from the beauty of His works and the comeliness
Editors' notes and page, col. 124

Footnotes

(78) ‹call above the foot, not visible› · call in col 124

Non veritate, neque spiritu, etc. Sic omnes mss. Alias, « non veritatem, neque spiritum adorabant Deum. »

"Not in truth, nor in spirit," etc. So all the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "they did not worship God as truth nor as spirit."

(printed under page 66)

(79) ‹plus luminis› · call in col 124

Plus luminis. Sic mss. Alias, « plus de lumine. » Paulo post mss., « pro talis materiae participatione..... licet ad comparationem. » Alias, « pro tali materiae participatione..... licet pro comparatione. »

"More light." So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "more of the light." A little after, the manuscripts, "in proportion to its participation in such matter ..... although in comparison"; elsewhere, "in proportion to such participation in matter ..... although by comparison."

(printed under page 66)

(80) ‹intuitum› · call in col 124

Intuitum. Sic mss. Alias, « intentionem. »

"The view." So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "the effort."

(printed under page 66)

(81) ‹humanae mentis› · call in col 124

Natura acie humanae mentis, etc. Sic omnes mss. Alias, « naturam humanae mentis intendi atque intueri, quamvis purissima mens ac limpidissima non potest. »

"[Whose] nature [cannot be gazed on] by the sight of the human mind," etc. So all the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "the nature of the human mind cannot strain towards and gaze on [it], though it be a most pure and most limpid mind."

(printed under page 66)

(82) ‹infusos› · call in col 124

Luminum brevibus receptaculis infusos. Sic omnes mss. Alias vero, « illis receptaculis brevibus infusos. »

"Poured into small receptacles of light." So all the manuscripts. But elsewhere, "poured into those small receptacles."

(printed under page 66)

(83) ‹universitatis› · call in col 124

Et ars universitatis. Sic mss. Alias deest « ars. » Paulo post mss., « ipsum per se ipsam Deum. » Alias, « ipsum per se Deum. »

"And the art of the universe." So the manuscripts. Elsewhere "art" is missing. A little after, the manuscripts, "God himself by itself [the mind]"; elsewhere, "God himself by himself."

(printed under page 66)

Page

  • running head: RIGENIS ΠΕΡΙ ΑΡΧΩΝ 124
  • marginal letters: A enim adorabant in; B let, si velimus; C acie humanae mentis; D test intueri, ex
  • old-edition numerals: 51 after multis longe
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed
PG 11:125
creaturarum parentem universitatis intelligit. Non ergo aut corpus aliquod, aut in corpore esse putandus est Deus, sed intellectualis natura simplex, nihil omnino in se adjunctionis admittens; uti ne majus aliquid et inferius in se habere credatur, sed ut sit ex omni parte μονάς, et ut ita dicam ἑνάς, et mens, ac fons ex quo initium totius intellectualis naturae vel mentis est. Mens vero ut moveatur vel operetur, non indiget loco corporeo, neque sensibili magnitudine, vel corporali habitu, aut colore, neque alio ullo prorsus indiget horum quae corporis vel materiae propria sunt. Propter quod natura illa simplex et tota mens ut moveatur vel operetur aliquid, nihil dilationis aut cunctationis habere potest, ne per hujusmodi adjunctionem circumscribi vel inhiberi aliquatenus videatur divinae naturae simplicitas, uti ne quod est principium omnium, compositum inveniatur et diversum, et sit multa, non unum, quod oportet totius corporeae admistionis alienum una sola, ut ita dixerim, deitatis specie constare. Quia autem mens non indigeat loco, ut secundum naturam suam moveatur, certum est etiam ex nostrae mentis contemplatione. Haec enim si in sua mensura consistat, nec ex qualibet causa aliquid ei obtusionis eveniat, nihil unquam ex locorum diversitate tardabitur, quominus suis motibus agat; neque rursus ex locorum qualitate augmentum aliquod vel incrementum mobilitatis acquirit. Quod si obtendat aliquis, verbi gratia quia navigantibus et fluctibus maris jactatis minus aliquanto mens vigeat quam vigere in terris solet; non ex loci diversitate id pati, sed ex corporis commotione vel conturbatione credendum est, cui mens adjuncta vel inserta est. Videtur enim quasi contra naturam in mari degere corpus humanum, et propterea velut quadam sui inaequalitate motus mentis incomposite ordinateque suscipere, et acuminis ejus ictus obtusiori ministerio dispensare, non minus quam si qui etiam in terra
of His creatures it understands the Parent of the universe. God therefore is not to be supposed either to be some body or to exist in a body, but a simple intellectual nature, admitting within Himself no addition at all; so that He may not be believed to have anything greater and lesser within Himself, but may be in every respect μονάς, and so to speak ἑνάς, and mind, and the fountain from which the beginning of all intellectual nature or mind comes. Now a mind, in order to move or work, does not need a corporeal place, nor sensible magnitude, nor bodily shape or colour, nor does it need any other at all of those things which are proper to body or matter. Wherefore that simple nature and wholly mind, in order to move or work anything, can have no delay or hesitation, lest through an addition of this kind the simplicity of the divine nature should seem to be in some measure circumscribed or hindered, so that what is the beginning of all things should be found composite and diverse, and should be many, not one—which, free from all corporeal admixture, ought to consist in one sole species, so to speak, of deity. Moreover, that a mind does not need a place in order to move according to its own nature is certain even from the contemplation of our own mind. For if this abides in its own measure, and no dullness happens to it from any cause, it will never be retarded at all by diversity of places from acting with its own movements; nor again does it acquire from the quality of places any increase or accession of mobility. And if anyone should object, for example, that in those who are sailing and tossed by the waves of the sea the mind is somewhat less vigorous than it is wont to be on land, we must believe that it suffers this not from diversity of place, but from the commotion or disturbance of the body to which the mind is joined or implanted. For the human body seems to live on the sea as it were contrary to nature, and on that account, through a certain unevenness of its own, to receive the movements of the mind in an disorderly and irregular manner, and to administer the strokes of its keenness with a duller service, no less than if some on land also
Editors' notes and page, col. 125

Footnotes

(84) ‹call above the foot, not visible› · call in col 125

Et inferius in se habere credatur ... μονάς, et ut ita dicam ἑνάς, mens. Ita codd. omnes mss. Alias, « et inferius esse credatur..... μονάς, et, ut ita dicam, totus mens. »

"And be believed to have in himself anything lower ... a unity (μονάς), and, so to speak, a oneness (ἑνάς), mind." So all the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "and be believed to be lower ..... a unity, and, so to speak, wholly mind."

(printed under page 67)

(85) ‹call above the foot, not visible› · call in col 125

Sic mss. Alias, « corporis vel propriae materiae propria sunt. »

So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "are proper to a body or to its own matter."

(printed under page 67)

(86) ‹principium› · call in col 125

Ita recte omnino omnes codd. mss. Alias, « operetur, aliquid dilationis habere potest, ne... circumscribi vel inhabitari... uti ne quod principium. » Quae lectio sensu plane caret.

So, quite rightly, all the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "may act, it can have some delay, lest ... be circumscribed or inhabited ... so that no beginning." This reading plainly lacks sense.

(printed under page 67)

(87) ‹contemplatione› · call in col 125

Sic mss. Alias, « quia ergo mens non indiget loco..... certum est nostrae mentis contemplatione... nec ex aliqua causa. »

So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "since therefore the mind does not need place ..... it is certain from the contemplation of our mind ... nor from any cause."

(printed under page 67)

(88) ‹obtendat aliquis› · call in col 125

Obtendat aliquis, etc. Sic mss. Alias, « contendat aliquis quia navigantibus fluctibus. »

"Should someone object," etc. So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "should someone contend that for those sailing on the waves."

(printed under page 67)

(89) ‹motus mentis› · call in col 125

Vox, « mentis, » deest in antea editis, sed reperitur in omnibus mss.

The word "of the mind" is missing in the earlier editions, but it is found in all the manuscripts.

(printed under page 67)

Page

  • running head: 125 LIBER PRIMUS
  • marginal letters: A creaturarum parentem universitatis; B ctionem circumscribi vel; C jactatis minus aliquanto; D (85) Sic mss. Alias, (in note)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed
PG 11:126
positi febribus urgeantur : quorum certum est quod si minus aliquid per vim febrium mens suum non servet officium, non loci culpam, sed morbum corporis esse causandum, per quem turbatum corpus atque confusum nequaquam notis ac naturalibus lineis solita menti dependit officia, quandoquidem nos homines animal sumus compositum ex corporis animaeque concursu. Hoc enim modo habitare nos super terram possibile fuit. Deum vero, qui omnium est principium, compositum esse non est putandum : ne forte priora ipso principio inveniantur elementa esse, ex quibus compositum est omne, quidquid illud est, quod compositum dicitur. Sed nec magnitudine corporali mens indiget ut agat aliquid, vel moveatur; sicut oculus cum in majora quidem corpora intuendo diffunditur, ad parva vero et exigua coarctatur et astringitur ad videndum. Indiget sane mens magnitudine intelligibili, quia non corporaliter, sed intelligibiliter crescit. Non enim corporalibus incrementis simul cum corpore mens usque ad vigesimum vel trigesimum annum aetatis augetur, sed eruditionibus et exercitiis adhibitis acumen quidem elimatur ingenii, quaeque sunt ei insita ad intelligentiam provocantur, et capax efficitur majoris intellectus, non corporalibus incrementis aucta, sed eruditionis exercitiis elimata. Quae idcirco non statim a puero vel a nativitate recipere potest, quia invalida adhuc et imbecilla membrorum est compago, quibus velut organis ad exercitium sui mens utitur, neque operandi vim sustentare valet, nec percipiendae disciplinae exhibere sufficit facultatem.
beset by fevers: concerning whom it is certain that if the mind through the violence of fevers performs its office somewhat less well, the fault is not to be laid to the place, but to the disease of the body, through which the disturbed and confused body by no means renders its wonted services to the mind along the familiar and natural lines, seeing that we men are a living being composed from the union of body and soul. For in this way it was possible for us to dwell upon the earth. But God, Who is the beginning of all things, is not to be supposed to be composite, lest perchance elements out of which everything is composed, whatever that is which is called composite, should be found to be prior to the beginning itself. Nor again does the mind need bodily magnitude in order to do anything or to move, as the eye is expanded when gazing upon larger bodies, and contracted and narrowed for seeing small and tiny ones. Assuredly the mind needs intelligible magnitude, because it grows not bodily, but intelligibly. For the mind is not increased by bodily growths together with the body up to the twentieth or thirtieth year of age, but when instruction and exercises are applied, the keenness of the understanding is polished, and the things implanted in it are roused to intelligence, and it is made capable of greater understanding, not increased by bodily growths, but polished by the exercises of instruction. And it cannot receive these things immediately from boyhood or from birth for this reason, because the frame of the limbs, which the mind uses as instruments for its own exercise, is still weak and feeble, and is neither strong enough to sustain the force of its working, nor sufficient to afford the capacity for receiving instruction.
7. Si qui autem sunt qui mentem ipsam animamque corpus esse arbitrentur, velim mihi responderent, quomodo tantarum rerum, tam difficilium tamque subtilium rationes assertionesque recipiat. Unde ei virtus memoriae? Et unde ei rerum invisibilium contemplatio? Unde certe incorporalium intellectus rerum corpori inest? Quomodo
7. Now if there are any who suppose that the mind itself and the soul is a body, I should wish them to answer me how it receives the reasons and assertions of such great matters, so difficult and so subtle. Whence has it the power of memory? And whence has it the contemplation of invisible things? Whence, assuredly, is the understanding of incorporeal things present in a body? How
Editors' notes and page, col. 126

Footnotes

(25) ‹assertionesque recipiat› · call in col 126

confer Platonem in Phaedone.

Compare Plato in the Phaedo.

(printed under page 67)

(90) ‹call above the foot, not visible› · call in col 126

Sic omnes mss. Alias, « culpandum propterea quod turbatum atque confusum. »

So all the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "to be blamed because it is disturbed and confused."

(printed under page 67)

(91) ‹corpora› · call in col 126

Vox, « corpora, » quam exhibent mss., desideratur in antea editis.

The word "bodies," which the manuscripts give, is lacking in the earlier editions.

(printed under page 67)

(92) ‹ei insita› · call in col 126

Sic mss. Alias, « quo quae sunt ei insita. » Paulo post iidem mss., « sed eruditionis exercitiis elimata. » Alias, « sed eruditionibus et exercitiis elimata. »

So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "by which the things implanted in it." A little after, the same manuscripts, "but polished by the exercises of learning"; elsewhere, "but polished by learning and exercises."

(printed under page 67)

(93) ‹operandi vim› · call in col 126

Vim. Ita mss. Alias, « usum. »

"The power." So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "the use."

(printed under page 67)

(94) ‹tantarum rerum› · call in col 126

Quomodo tantarum rerum, etc. Ex his sane argumentis quae profert Origenes, liquet ipsum naturam animae in corpore quantumvis subtili non posuisse. Sic in Protreptico ad martyrium : Ἔτι δὲ καὶ φιλοζωεῖ ἄνθρωπος, πεῖσμα λαβὼν περὶ οὐσίας λογικῆς ψυχῆς, ὡς ἐχούσης τι συγγενὲς Θεῷ· νοερὰ γὰρ ἑκάτερα καὶ ἀόρατα, καὶ ὡς ἐπικρατῶν ἀποδείκνυσι λόγος, ἀσώματα. « Et adhuc homo vitam amat, cum demonstrationem acceperit de animae rationalis natura, quod aliquam habeat cum Deo cognationem. Intelligibilia enim utraque sunt et invisibilia, et, ut invicta ratione demonstratur, incorporea. » Nec obstat quod habet lib. i De principiis, cap. 6, « solius Dei, id est Patris et Filii et Spiritus sancti naturae id proprium esse, ut sine materiali substantia, et absque ulla corporeae adjectionis societate intelligatur subsistere. » Nec quod scribit lib. ii, cap. 2, « incorporeas remanere rationabiles naturas sibi quidem difficillimum et pene impossibile videri. » Et paulo post : « Si vero impossibile est hoc (continues)

"How [it receives the reasons] of such great things," etc. From these arguments that Origen brings forward it is clear that he did not place the nature of the soul in a body, however subtle. So in the Exhortation to Martyrdom: "And still a man loves life [too much], who has received conviction about the being of the rational soul, as having something akin to God; for both are intellectual and invisible and, as the prevailing argument demonstrates, bodiless." [Latin version given in the note:] "And still a man loves life, when he has received a demonstration about the nature of the rational soul, that it has some kinship with God. For both are intelligible and invisible and, as is demonstrated by unconquerable reason, incorporeal." Nor is it an objection that he has in book I On First Principles, chapter 6, "that it is proper to the nature of God alone, that is, of the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit, to be understood to subsist without material substance and without any association of bodily addition." Nor what he writes in book II, chapter 2, "that it seems to him most difficult and almost impossible that rational natures remain incorporeal." And a little after: "But if this is impossible (continues)

(printed under page 67)

Page

  • running head: LIBER PRIMUS. 126
  • marginal letters: A positi febribus urgeantur; B quidem corpora intuendo; C organis ad exercitium; D argumentis quae profert (in note)
  • old-edition numerals: 52 before adhibitis acumen
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed
PG 11:127
natura corporea disciplinas artium, rerum contemplationes rationesque rimatur? Unde etiam divina dogmata quae manifeste incorporea sunt, sentire ac intelligere potest? Nisi forte aliquis putet quod sicut forma ista corporea, et habitus ipse aurium vel oculorum, confert aliquid ad audiendum et ad videndum, et ut singula membra quae a Deo formata sunt, habent aliquid opportunitatis etiam ex ipsa formae qualitate ad hoc quod agere naturaliter instituta sunt; ita etiam habitum animae vel mentis intelligi debere arbitretur, quasi apte accommodateque formatum ad hoc ut de singulis sentiat vel intelligat, atque ut vitalibus motibus moveatur. Verum qualem colorem mentis secundum hoc quod mens est et intelligibiliter movetur, describere quis posset, aut dicere, non adverto. Adhuc ad confirmationem atque explanationem eorum quae de mente vel anima diximus, eo quod praestantior sit totius naturae corporeae, etiam haec addi possunt : unicuique corporeo sensui substantia quaedam sensibilis subjacet propria in quam sensus ipse corporalis intenditur. Verbi gratia, visui subjacent colores, habitus, magnitudo; auditui voces et sonus; odoratui nidores, boni vel mali odores; gustui, sapores; tactui calida vel frigida, dura vel mollia, aspera vel laevia. Horum autem sensuum de quibus supra diximus, quia multo melior sensus sit mentis, omnibus clarum est. Quomodo ergo non videtur absurdum, his quidem quae inferiora sunt, substantias esse subjectas ad intendendum; huic autem virtuti quae melior est, id est mentis sensui, nihil omnino subjici substantiale, sed esse intellectualis naturae virtutem corporibus accidentem vel consequentem? Quod qui dicunt, sine dubio in contumeliam ejus substantiae, quae in ipsis melior est,
does a corporeal nature search into the sciences of the arts, and the contemplations and reasons of things? Whence also is it able to perceive and understand divine doctrines, which are manifestly incorporeal? Unless perchance someone should think that just as this bodily form and the very shape of the ears or eyes contributes something towards hearing and towards seeing, and as the individual members which were formed by God have some fitness even from the very quality of their form for that which they are naturally appointed to do, so also he should suppose the shape of the soul or mind ought to be understood as if aptly and suitably formed in order that it may perceive or understand concerning individual things, and that it may be moved with vital movements. Yet what colour of the mind, insofar as it is mind and is moved intelligibly, anyone could describe or state, I do not perceive. Further, in confirmation and explanation of the things which we have said concerning the mind or soul, that it is superior to the whole corporeal nature, these points also can be added: to each bodily sense a certain proper sensible substance is subjected, towards which the bodily sense itself is directed. For example, to sight are subjected colours, shape, magnitude; to hearing, voices and sound; to smell, fumes, good or bad odours; to taste, savours; to touch, hot or cold things, hard or soft, rough or smooth. Now of these senses of which we have spoken above, that the sense of the mind is much better is clear to all. How then does it not seem absurd that to these which are inferior, substances are subjected for them to be directed upon, whereas to this power which is better, that is, the sense of the mind, nothing substantial at all is subjected, but that a power of intellectual nature is an accident or consequence of bodies? Those who say this without doubt utter it to the insult of that substance which is better within themselves;
Editors' notes and page, col. 127

Footnotes

(95) ‹call above the foot, not visible› · call in col 127

Sic mss. Alias, « vel ad vivendum, ut singula membra quae a Deo formata sunt, habeant aliquid. »

So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "or for living, so that the several members which have been formed by God may have something."

(printed under page 68)

(96) ‹vitalibus› · call in col 127

Alias, « ut in talibus, » sed mss., « ut vitalibus. »

Elsewhere, "as in such things," but the manuscripts, "as by vital [motions]."

(printed under page 68)

(97) ‹naturae corporeae› · call in col 127

Sic omnes mss. Alias, « dicimus, eo quod praestantior sit tota natura corporea. » Paulo post mss., « subjacet propria. » Alias, « subjacet proprie. »

So all the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "we say, because it is more excellent [than] all bodily nature." A little after, the manuscripts, "its own [substance] underlies"; elsewhere, "properly underlies."

(printed under page 68)

(98) ‹aspera vel laevia› · call in col 127

Laevia; horum autem sensuum. Sic mss. Alias, « levia. His autem sensibus. »

"Smooth; but of these senses." So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "light. But to these senses."

(printed under page 68)

Page

  • running head: 127 ORIGENIS ΠΕΡΙ Α
  • marginal letters: A natura corporea disciplinas; B tionem atque explanationem; C autem virtuti quae; D tuum in corpore (in note)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed
PG 11:128
hoc proferunt : imo vero ex hoc etiam ad ipsum Deum refertur injuria, cum putant eum per naturam corpoream posse intelligi, quo scilicet secundum ipsos corpus sit et illud quod per corpus potest intelligi vel sentiri; et nolunt hoc intelligi quod propinquitas quaedam sit menti ad Deum, cujus et ipsa mens intellectualis imago sit, et per haec possit aliquid de divinitatis sentire natura, maxime si expurgatior et segregatior sit a materia corporali.
nay indeed, from this an injury is referred even to God Himself, when they suppose that He can be understood through a corporeal nature, whereby forsooth according to them that also which can be understood or perceived through a body would be a body; and they are unwilling to understand this, that the mind has a certain affinity to God, of Whom the mind itself is an intellectual image, and that through this it is able to perceive something concerning the nature of divinity, especially if it is more purified and separated from corporeal matter.
8. Verum istae assertiones minus fortassis auctoritatis habere videantur apud eos qui ex sanctis Scripturis de rebus divinis institui volunt, et etiam sibi inde approbari quaerunt, quomodo natura Dei supereminet corporum naturam. Vide ergo si non etiam Apostolus hoc idem ait, cum de Christo loquitur dicens : « Qui est imago invisibilis Dei primogenitus omnis creaturae. » Non enim, ut quidam putant, natura Dei alicui visibilis est, et aliis invisibilis; non enim dixit Apostolus, imago invisibilis Dei hominibus, aut invisibilis peccatoribus, sed valde constanter pronuntiat de ipsa natura Dei dicens : « Imago invisibilis Dei. » Sed et Joannes in Evangelio dicens : « Deum nemo vidit unquam, » manifeste declarat omnibus qui intelligere possunt, quia nulla natura est cui visibilis sit Deus; non quasi qui visibilis quidem sit per naturam, et velut fragilioris creaturae evadat atque excedat aspectum, sed quoniam naturaliter videri impossibile est. Quod si requiras a me quid etiam de ipso Unigenito sentiam, si ne ipsi quidem visibilem dicam naturam Dei, quae natura-
8. Yet these assertions may perhaps seem to have less authority among those who wish to be instructed concerning divine things out of the holy Scriptures, and seek to have it proved to themselves from that source also how the nature of God surpasses the nature of bodies. See therefore whether the Apostle also does not say this very thing when he speaks of Christ, saying: « Who is the image of the invisible God, the firstborn of all creation » (Col. 1:15). For the nature of God is not, as some suppose, visible to some and invisible to others; for the Apostle did not say, the image of God invisible to men, or invisible to sinners, but pronounces with great constancy concerning the very nature of God, saying: « The image of the invisible God. » Moreover John also, saying in the Gospel: « No one has ever seen God » (John 1:18), manifestly declares to all who are able to understand that there is no nature to which God is visible: not as though He were indeed visible by nature, and escaped and transcended the sight as it were of a frailer creature, but because it is naturally impossible for Him to be seen. And if you should ask of me what I think even concerning the Only-begotten Himself, whether I say that the nature of God, which is naturally
INTERPR. HIERON.
Translation of Jerome.
Sicut enim incongruum est dicere quod possit Filius videre Patrem, ita inconveniens est opinari
For just as it is incongruous to say that the Son can see the Father, so it is unfitting to suppose
Editors' notes and page, col. 128

Footnotes

(26) ‹omnis creaturae› · call in col 128

Coloss. I, 15.

Colossians 1:15.

(printed under page 68)

(27) ‹vidit unquam› · call in col 128

Joan. I, 18.

John 1:18.

(printed under page 68)

(99) ‹call above the foot, not visible› · call in col 128

Posse intelligi quo scilicet secundum ipsos, etc. Sic hunc locum ad fidem omnium mss. restituimus; libb. editi habent, « posse intelligi vel sentiri, ut volunt hoc intelligi, » pluribus omissis. Paulo infra mss., « si expurgatior et segregatior. » Alias deest, « et segregatior. »

"Can be understood, by which, that is, according to them," etc. We have restored this passage on the authority of all the manuscripts; the printed books have "can be understood or perceived, as they would have this understood," with a good deal omitted. A little below, the manuscripts, "if more purged and more separated." Elsewhere "and more separated" is missing.

(printed under page 68)

(1) ‹aliis invisibilis› · call in col 128

Alicui visibilis est, et aliis invisibilis. Sic omnes mss. Alias, « invisibilis est alicui, et aliis visibilis est. »

"Is visible to someone, and invisible to others." So all the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "is invisible to someone, and visible to others."

(printed under page 68)

(2) ‹Sicut enim incongruum› · call in col 128

Sicut enim incongruum est, etc. Hunc locum e libro i Περὶ ἀρχῶν profert Hieronymus in epist. 38, alias 61 ad Pammachium. Ipsemet Rufinus invectiva prima adversus Hieronymum fatetur fuisse « aliqua verba in Graeco incautius fortasse posita, » quae interpretando declinaverit, aut ad catholicum sensum reduxerit. Vide Origenianorum lib. ii quaest. 2, num. 17 et 18.

"For just as it is unfitting," etc. Jerome quotes this passage from book I On First Principles in letter 38, otherwise 61, to Pammachius. Rufinus himself, in his first Invective against Jerome, admits that there were "some words in the Greek set down perhaps too incautiously," which in translating he avoided or brought back to a catholic sense. See the Origeniana, book II, question 2, nos. 17 and 18.

(printed under page 68)

Page

  • running head: GENIS ΠΕΡΙ ΑΡΧΩΝ 128
  • marginal letters: A hoc proferunt : imo; B supereminet corporum naturam.; C 53 sed quoniam; D « levia. His autem (in note)
  • old-edition numerals: 53 before sed quoniam
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; parallel sub-column INTERPR. HIERON. at foot; ends mid-word natura- (naturaliter in col. 129) and opi- (opinari in col. 129)
  • other: the word opinari was split at the column break and stands whole here (joined on receipt); check that the English reads whole across the break into col 129
PG 11:129
quod Spiritus sanctus possit videre Filium.
that the Holy Spirit can see the Son.
liter invisibilis est, ne tibi statim vel impium videatur esse vel absurdum: rationem quippe dabimus consequenter. Aliud est videre, aliud cognoscere; videri et videre corporum res est, cognosci et cognoscere intellectualis naturae est. Quidquid ergo proprium corporum est, hoc nec de Patre est, nec de Filio sentiendum. Quod vero ad naturam pertinet deitatis, hoc inter Patrem et Filium constat. Denique etiam ipse in Evangelio non dixit, quia nemo vidit Patrem nisi Filius, neque Filium nisi Pater, sed ait : « Nemo novit Filium nisi Pater, neque Patrem quis novit nisi Filius. » Ex quo manifeste indicatur quod quidquid inter naturas corporeas videri et videre dicitur, hoc inter Patrem et Filium cognoscere dicitur et cognosci, per virtutem scientiae, non per visibilitatis fragilitatem. Quia igitur de incorporea natura et invisibili, nec videre proprie dicitur, nec videri; idcirco neque Pater a Filio, neque Filius a Patre videri in Evangelio dicitur, sed cognosci.
invisible, is not visible even to Him, let this not immediately seem to you either impious or absurd; for we shall give the reason consequently. It is one thing to see, another to know: to be seen and to see is a property of bodies; to be known and to know is a property of intellectual nature. Whatever therefore is proper to bodies is to be thought neither of the Father nor of the Son. But what pertains to the nature of deity holds good between the Father and the Son. Finally, He Himself also in the Gospel did not say that no one has seen the Father save the Son, nor the Son save the Father, but said: « No one knows the Son save the Father, nor does anyone know the Father save the Son » (Matt. 11:27). From which it is manifestly indicated that whatever among corporeal natures is called to be seen and to see, this between the Father and the Son is called to know and to be known, through the power of knowledge, not through the frailty of visibility. Because therefore concerning an incorporeal and invisible nature neither to see nor to be seen is properly said, on that account neither the Father by the Son, nor the Son by the Father, is said in the Gospel to be seen, but to be known.
9. Quod si proponat nobis aliquis, quare dictum est : « Beati mundo corde, quoniam ipsi Deum videbunt; » multo magis etiam ex hoc, ut ego arbitror, assertio nostra firmabitur : nam quid aliud est corde Deum videre, nisi secundum id quod supra exposuimus mente eum intelligere atque cognoscere? Frequenter enim sensibilium membrorum nomina ad animam referuntur, ita ut oculis cordis videre dicatur, id est virtute intelligentiae aliquid intellectuale conjicere. Sic et audire auribus dicitur, cum sensum intelligentiae profundioris advertit. Sic et uti eam posse dentibus dicimus, cum mandit, et panem comedit vitae qui de coelo descendit. Similiter et caeteris uti membrorum officiis dicitur, quae ex corporali appellatione translata virtutibus animae coaptantur, sicut et Salomon dicit : « Sensum divinum invenies. » Sciebat namque duo genera esse sensuum in nobis, unum genus sensuum mortale, corruptibile, humanum; aliud genus immortale et intellectuale, quod nunc divinum nominavit. Hoc ergo sensu divino non oculorum, sed cordis mundi, quae est mens, Deus
9. And if anyone should put before us why it was said: « Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God » (Matt. 5:8), much more even from this, as I think, will our assertion be confirmed; for what else is it to see God with the heart, save, according to what we have set forth above, to understand and know Him with the mind? For frequently the names of the sensible members are referred to the soul, so that it is said to see with the eyes of the heart, that is, by the power of understanding to apprehend something intellectual. Thus also it is said to hear with the ears when it perceives a meaning of deeper understanding. Thus also we say that it is able to use teeth when it chews and eats the bread of life which came down from heaven. Similarly also it is said to use the other functions of the members, which, transferred from their bodily designation, are adapted to the powers of the soul, just as Solomon also says: « You shall find a divine sense » (Prov. 2:5, LXX). For he knew that there are two kinds of senses in us: one kind of senses mortal, corruptible, human; the other kind immortal and intellectual, which he here called divine. By this divine sense therefore, not of the eyes, but of a pure heart, which is the mind, God
Editors' notes and page, col. 129

Footnotes

(28) ‹nisi Filius› · call in col 129

Matth. XI, 27.

Matthew 11:27.

(printed under page 69)

(29) ‹Deum videbunt› · call in col 129

Matth. V, 8.

Matthew 5:8.

(printed under page 69)

(30) ‹divinum invenies› · call in col 129

Prov. II, 5.

Proverbs 2:5.

(printed under page 69)

(3) ‹call above the foot, not visible› · call in col 129

Quae naturaliter. Sic mss. Alias, « qui naturaliter. »

"Which naturally." So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "who naturally."

(printed under page 69)

(4) ‹call above the foot, not visible› · call in col 129

Rationem quippe dabimus consequenter. Rufinus invect. 1 adversus Hieronymum queritur ab inimicis suis falsatam fuisse hoc loco interpretationem suam : « Pro eo, inquit, quod nos scripsimus : rationem quippe dabimus consequenter; illi scripserunt : non tibi statim impium vel absurdum videatur esse, quia sicut Filius Patrem non videt, ita nec Spiritus sanctus videt Filium. » Verum nec in libris antea editis, nec in mss. ullum hodie superest ejusmodi adulterationis vestigium.

"For we shall give the reason in due course." Rufinus, in Invective 1 against Jerome, complains that his translation was falsified at this place by his enemies: "Instead of what we wrote," he says, "'for we shall give the reason in due course,' they wrote: 'let it not at once seem to you impious or absurd that, as the Son does not see the Father, so neither does the Holy Spirit see the Son.'" But neither in the earlier printed books nor in the manuscripts does any trace of such a falsification survive today.

(printed under page 69)

(5) ‹intellectuale conjicere› · call in col 129

Sic mss. Alias, « id est cum virtute intelligentiae aliquid intellectualis conjicere. »

So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "that is, to perceive something of the intellectual with the power of understanding."

(printed under page 69)

(6) ‹sensuum mortale› · call in col 129

In nobis unum genus sensuum mortale. Ita mss. Alias deest « in nobis, » et « genus sensuum. » Paulo post libri editi post « immortale, » addunt, « et intellectuale, » quod in mss. desideratur. Infra mss. « abundanter invenies. » Alias, « abundantius invenies. » Paulo post mss., « nunc quid sibi velit. » Alias, « Tunc qui sibi velit. »

"In us one kind of senses, mortal." So the manuscripts. Elsewhere "in us" and "kind of senses" are missing. A little after, the printed books add after "immortal" the words "and intellectual," which are lacking in the manuscripts. Below, the manuscripts, "you will find abundantly"; elsewhere, "you will find more abundantly." A little after, the manuscripts, "now what it means"; elsewhere, "then who means."

(printed under page 69)

Page

  • running head: 129 LIBER PRIMUS
  • marginal letters: A liter invisibilis est,; B hoc inter Patrem; C aliquid intellectuale conjicere; D raliter. » (in note)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; begins with parallel sub-columns -nari (from opi- in col. 128) and -liter (from natura- in col. 128)
PG 11:130
videri ab his qui digni sunt potest. Cor sane pro mente, id est pro intellectuali virtute nominari in omnibus Scripturis novis ac veteribus abundanter invenies. Hoc igitur modo quamvis longe inferius quam dignum est, utpote pro infirmitate humanae intelligentiae naturam Dei intelligentes, nunc quid sibi velit nomen Christi videamus.
can be seen by those who are worthy. Assuredly you will abundantly find the heart named for the mind, that is, for the intellectual power, in all the Scriptures, new and old. In this way therefore, although understanding the nature of God far more inadequately than is worthy, as happens by reason of the weakness of human understanding, let us now see what the name of Christ means.
CAPUT II.
Chapter II.
De Christo.
On Christ.
1. Primo illud nos oportet scire, quod aliud est in Christo deitatis ejus natura, quod est unigenitus Filius Patris : et alia humana natura quam in novissimis temporibus pro dispensatione suscepit. Propter quod videndum primo est quid sit unigenitus Filius Dei, qui multis quidem et diversis nominibus pro rebus vel opinionibus appellantium nuncupatur. Sapientia namque dicitur, sicut et Salomon dixit : « Dominus creavit me initium viarum suarum, et in opera sua antequam aliquid faceret, ante saecula fundavit me. In initio, priusquam terram faceret, priusquam produceret fontes aquarum, antequam firmarentur montes, ante omnes autem colles generat me. » Dicitur autem et primogenitus, sicut dixit Apostolus : « Qui est primogenitus omnis creaturae. » Nec tamen alius est primogenitus per naturam quam sapientia, sed unus atque idem est. Denique et apostolus Paulus dicit : « Christus Dei virtus et Dei sapientia. »
1. First we ought to know this, that the nature of His deity in Christ, which is the only-begotten Son of the Father, is one thing, and the human nature which in the last times He took up for the dispensation is another. Wherefore we must see first what the only-begotten Son of God is, Who is called by many and diverse names according to the circumstances or conceptions of those who name Him. For He is called Wisdom, just as Solomon also said: « The Lord created Me the beginning of His ways, for His works: before He made anything, before the ages He founded Me. In the beginning, before He made the earth, before He brought forth the springs of waters, before the mountains were settled, before all the hills He begets Me » (Prov. 8:22–25). Moreover He is also called Firstborn, just as the Apostle said: « Who is the firstborn of all creation » (Col. 1:15). Yet the Firstborn is not by nature other than Wisdom, but is one and the same. Finally, the apostle Paul also says: « Christ the power of God and the wisdom of God » (1 Cor. 1:24).
2. Nemo tamen putet aliquid nos insubstantivum dicere cum eum Dei sapientiam nominamus; id est, ut exempli causa finxerim, quod eam non velut animal quoddam sapiens, sed rem aliquam quae sapientes efficiat, intelligamus, praebentem se et mentibus inserentem eorum qui capaces virtutum ejus atque intelligentiae fiunt. Si ergo semel recte receptum est, unigenitum Filium Dei, sapientiam ejus esse substantialiter subsistentem, nescio si jam ultra evagari sensus noster debeat ad suspicandum, ne forte ipsa ὑπόστασις, id est substantia ejus corporeum aliquid habeat, cum omne quod corporeum est, vel habitu, vel colore, vel magnitudine designetur. Et quis unquam sani sensus habitum, vel colorem, vel mensurae magnitudinem
2. Let no one however suppose that we mean something unsubstantial when we call Him the wisdom of God; that is, to fashion an example, that we understand her not as some wise living being, but as some thing which makes men wise, offering and implanting itself in the minds of those who become capable of its powers and intelligence. If therefore it has once been rightly accepted that the only-begotten Son of God is His wisdom substantially subsisting, I know not whether our thought ought now to wander further to suspect that perchance His very ὑπόστασις, that is, substance, possesses anything corporeal, since everything that is corporeal is designated either by shape, or by colour, or by magnitude. And who of sound mind ever sought shape, or colour, or greatness of measure
Editors' notes and page, col. 130

Footnotes

(31) ‹generat me› · call in col 130

Prov. VIII, 23 seqq.

Proverbs 8:23 ff.

(printed under page 69)

(32) ‹omnis creaturae› · call in col 130

Col. I, 15.

Colossians 1:15.

(printed under page 69)

(33) ‹Dei sapientia› · call in col 130

I Cor. I, 24.

1 Corinthians 1:24.

(printed under page 69)

(7) ‹Filius Patris› · call in col 130

Sic mss. Alias, « quod alia est in Christo deitatis ejus natura quae est.... et alia humana quam, » etc.

So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "that in Christ the nature of his deity, which is ...., is one thing, and the human [nature] which [he assumed] another," etc.

(printed under page 69)

(8) ‹generat me› · call in col 130

Mss., « generat me. » Alias, « genuit me. » Paulo post mss., « Dei virtus et Dei sapientia. » Alias, « Dei virtus et sapientia. »

The manuscripts, "begets me"; elsewhere, "begot me." A little after, the manuscripts, "the power of God and the wisdom of God"; elsewhere, "the power and wisdom of God."

(printed under page 69)

(9) ‹intelligentiae fiunt› · call in col 130

Sic mss. Alias, « fuerint. »

So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "shall have been."

(printed under page 69)

(10) ‹substantia ejus› · call in col 130

Ne forte ipsa ὑπόστασις, id est substantia ejus. Ita mss. in quibus tamen ante vocem ὑπόστασις comparet alia vox Graeca sic delineata, IPIYA, quae quid sibi velit ne conjectura quidem assequi possum, nisi forte legatur : ἰδία. In libris antea editis legitur, « ne forte ipsa ideae substantia ejus. »

"Lest perhaps its very hypostasis, that is, its substance." So the manuscripts, in which, however, before the word ὑπόστασις there appears another Greek word drawn thus, IPIYA, whose meaning I cannot reach even by conjecture, unless perhaps one reads ἰδία ("its own"). In the earlier printed books one reads, "lest perhaps the very substance of the idea of it."

(printed under page 69)

Page

  • running head: LIBER PRIMUS. 130
  • marginal letters: A videri ab his; B minibus pro rebus; C dicere cum eum; D « et intellectuale, » (in note)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; ends mid-word magni- (magnitudinem in col. 131)
  • other: the word magnitudinem was split at the column break and stands whole here (joined on receipt); check that the English reads whole across the break into col 131
PG 11:131
in sapientia requisivit per hoc quod sapientia est? Quomodo autem extra hujus sapientiae generationem fuisse aliquando Deum Patrem, vel ad punctum momenti alicujus, quis potest sentire vel credere, qui tamen pium aliquid de Deo intelligere noverit, vel sentire? Aut enim non potuisse Deum dicet generare sapientiam antequam generaret, ut eam quae ante non erat, postea genuerit ut esset; aut potuisse quidem et, quod dici de Deo nefas est, noluisse generare : quod utrumque et absurdum esse et impium omnibus patet; id est ut aut ex eo quod non potuit Deus proficeret ut posset, aut cum posset, dissimularet ac differret generare sapientiam. Propter quod nos semper Deum Patrem novimus unigeniti Filii sui, ex ipso quidem nati, et quod est ab ipso trahentis, sine ullo tamen initio, non solum eo quod aliquibus temporum spatiis distingui potest, sed ne illo quidem quod sola apud semetipsam mens intueri solet, et nudo, ut ita dixerim, intellectu, atque animo conspicari. Extra omne ergo quod vel dici, vel intelligi potest initium generatam esse credendum est sapientiam. In hac ipsa ergo sapientiae subsistentia, quia omnis virtus ac deformatio futurae inerat creaturae, vel eorum quae principaliter exsistunt, vel eorum quae accidunt consequenter virtute praescientiae praeformata atque disposita, pro his ipsis quae in ipsa sapientia velut descriptae ac praefiguratae fuerant creaturis, seipsam per Salomonem dicit creatam esse sapientia initium viarum Dei, continens scilicet in semetipsa universae creaturae vel initia, vel formas, vel species.
in wisdom, in respect of its being wisdom? And how can anyone who knows how to understand or think anything pious concerning God think or believe that God the Father ever existed, even for the space of a single moment, apart from the begetting of this wisdom? For either he will say that God was unable to beget wisdom before He begot her, so that He afterwards begot into being her who before did not exist; or that He was indeed able and—what is unlawful to be said of God—was unwilling to beget her: both of which are plain to all to be both absurd and impious, that is, either that God advanced from not being able so as to be able, or that, when He was able, He dissembled and delayed to beget wisdom. Wherefore we recognize that God is always the Father of His only-begotten Son, Who was born indeed of Him, and draws what He is from Him, yet without any beginning, not only such as can be distinguished by any intervals of time, but even that which the mind alone is wont to behold within itself, and to perceive, so to speak, with bare intellect and thought. Wisdom therefore must be believed to have been begotten beyond every beginning that can either be spoken or understood. In this very subsistence of wisdom therefore, because every power and delineation of the future creation was present, both of those things which exist primarily and of those which happen in consequence, preformed and arranged by the power of foreknowledge, on account of these very creatures which had been as it were traced out and prefigured in wisdom herself, wisdom says through Solomon that she was created the beginning of the ways of God, containing namely within herself the beginnings, or forms, or species of the whole creation.
3. Quali autem modo intelleximus sapientiam initium viarum Dei esse, et quomodo creata esse
3. Now in what way we have understood that wisdom is the beginning of the ways of God, and how she is said to be created,
Editors' notes and page, col. 131

Footnotes

(11) ‹call above the foot, not visible› · call in col 131

Quomodo autem extra hujus sapientiae generationem fuisse aliquando Deum Patrem, etc. Si cui forte suspecta sit hoc loco Rufini fides, et expressiora putet quam ut Origenis sint, haec argumenta quibus aeternitas Filio Dei vindicatur, is legat alia ἰσοδυναμοῦντα Origenis verba quae refert Marcellus Ancyranus apud Eusebium lib. i adversus eumdem Marcellum, cap. 4, pag. 22 : Οὐ γὰρ ὁ Θεὸς Πατὴρ εἶναι ἤρξατο, κωλυόμενος, ὡς οἱ γινόμενοι πατέρες ἄνθρωποι, ὑπὸ τοῦ μὴ δύνασθαί πω πατέρες εἶναι. Εἰ γὰρ ἀεὶ τέλειος ὁ Θεὸς, καὶ πάρεστιν αὐτῷ δύναμις τοῦ Πατέρα αὐτὸν εἶναι, καὶ καλὸν αὐτὸν εἶναι Πατέρα τοῦ τοιούτου Υἱοῦ, τί ἀναβάλλεται, καὶ ἑαυτὸν τοῦ καλοῦ στερίσκει, καὶ ὡς ἔστιν εἰπεῖν, ἐξ οὗ δύναται Πατὴρ εἶναι Υἱοῦ; Τὸ αὐτὸ μέντοιγε καὶ περὶ τοῦ ἁγίου Πνεύματος λεκτέον. « Non enim Deus coepit esse Pater, eo quod, ut inter homines fieri solet, Pater esse nequiverat. Nam si semper perfectus exstitit Deus, potestasque ei fuit qua fieret Pater, ac bonum est illum esse Patrem talis Filii, cur differt, et ex quo Filii potest esse Pater, seipsum tanto bono privat? Idem etiam dicendum de sancto Spiritu. » Vide insuper alia Origenis loca quae profert Athanasius lib. De decretis Nicaenae syn., p. 233, et quae infra reperies lib. iv De principiis, in notis ad n. 28.

"But how God the Father was ever outside the generation of this wisdom," etc. If anyone happens to suspect Rufinus's good faith at this place, and thinks these arguments by which eternity is claimed for the Son of God too explicit to be Origen's, let him read other words of Origen of equal force, which Marcellus of Ancyra quotes in Eusebius, book I against that same Marcellus, chapter 4, page 22: "For God did not begin to be Father, being hindered, as men who become fathers are, by not yet being able to be fathers. For if God is always perfect, and the power to be Father is present to him, and it is good for him to be Father of such a Son, why does he delay and deprive himself of the good, and, so to speak, of that by which he can be Father of a Son? The same must indeed be said of the Holy Spirit too." [Latin version given in the note:] "For God did not begin to be Father because, as usually happens among men, he had been unable to be Father. For if God has always been perfect, and he had the power by which he might become Father, and it is good that he be Father of such a Son, why does he delay, and deprive himself of so great a good, of that by which he can be Father of a Son? The same is to be said also of the Holy Spirit." See besides other passages of Origen which Athanasius brings forward in the book On the Decrees of the Council of Nicaea, p. 233, and those you will find below in book IV On First Principles, in the notes to no. 28.

(printed under page 70)

(12) ‹call above the foot, not visible› · call in col 131

De Deo. Haec desunt in libb. antea editis, sed exstant in omnibus mss. Paulo post mss., « quod utrumque et absurdum esse... id est ut aut ex eo. » Alias, « quia utrumque et absurdum esse... id est ut eo. »

"Concerning God." These words are missing in the earlier printed books, but are present in all the manuscripts. A little after, the manuscripts, "that both is also absurd ... that is, that either from him"; elsewhere, "because both is also absurd ... that is, that by him."

(printed under page 70)

(13) ‹quod sola› · call in col 131

Sic mss. Alias, « sine illo quidem quod sola. »

So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "without that indeed which alone."

(printed under page 70)

(14) ‹fuerant creaturis› · call in col 131

Ita codex Remigianus et recte omnino. Alii, « pro his ipsis quae in ipsa sapientia velut descripta et praefigurata fuerant creaturis. » Paulo post mss., « dicit creatam esse sapientia. » Libb. editi, « dicit creatam esse sapientiam. »

So the Remigian manuscript, and quite rightly. Others: "for these very creatures which had been as it were described and prefigured in wisdom itself." A little after, the manuscripts, "Wisdom says she was created"; the printed books, "he says that wisdom was created."

(printed under page 70)

Page

  • running head: 131 ORIGENIS ΠΕΡΙ Α
  • marginal letters: A tudinem 54 in sapientia; B quidem nati, et; C nens scilicet in; D ἄνθρωποι, ὑπὸ τοῦ (in note)
  • old-edition numerals: 54 after tudinem
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; begins with -tudinem from magni- in col. 130
PG 11:132
dicitur, species scilicet in se et initia totius praeformans et continens creaturae; hoc etiam modo Verbum Dei eam esse intelligendum est per hoc quod ipsa caeteris omnibus, id est universae creaturae mysteriorum et arcanorum rationem, quae utique intra Dei sapientiam continentur, aperiat : et per hoc Verbum dicitur, quia sit tanquam arcanorum mentis interpres. Unde et recte mihi dictus videtur sermo ille qui in Actibus Pauli scriptus est, quia « hic est Verbum animal vivens. » Joannes vero excelsius et praeclarius in initio Evangelii sui dicit, propria definitione Deum esse definiens Verbum, dicens : « Et Deus erat Verbum, et hoc erat in initio apud Deum. » Qui autem initium dat Verbo Dei, vel sapientiae Dei, intuere ne magis in ipsum ingenitum Patrem impietatem suam jactet, cum eum neget semper Patrem fuisse et genuisse Verbum, et habuisse sapientiam in omnibus anterioribus, vel temporibus, vel saeculis, vel si quid illud est quod nominari potest.
namely as preforming and containing within herself the species and beginnings of the whole creation, in this manner also she must be understood to be the Word of God, by reason of the fact that she herself opens to all others, that is, to the whole creation, the reason of the mysteries and secrets which assuredly are contained within the wisdom of God; and on this account she is called the Word, because she is as it were the interpreter of the secrets of the mind. Whence also that saying which is written in the Acts of Paul seems to me to be rightly spoken, that « this is the Word, a living being. » John however speaks more loftily and gloriously in the beginning of his Gospel, defining by a special definition that the Word is God, saying: « And the Word was God, and He was in the beginning with God » (John 1:1–2). Watch therefore lest he who assigns a beginning to the Word of God, or to the wisdom of God, should hurl his impiety rather against the unbegotten Father Himself, since he denies that He was always Father, and had begotten the Word, and possessed wisdom in all former times, or ages, or whatever that may be which can be named.
4. Hic ergo Filius etiam omnium quae sunt veritas est et vita; et recte. Nam quomodo viverent quae facta sunt, nisi ex vita? Vel quomodo veritate constarent ea quae sunt, nisi ex veritate descenderent? Vel quomodo rationabiles possent esse substantiae, nisi Verbum vel ratio praecederet? Vel quomodo saperent, nisi esset sapientia? Verum quoniam futurum erat ut etiam deciderent aliqui a vita, et mortem sibi ipsi consciscerent, ex eo ipso quod a vita deciderent (non enim aliud est mors quam a vita discedere), et utique non esset consequens, ut ea quae semel ad vivendum fuerant procreata a Deo penitus deperirent, oportuit ante mortem esse talem virtutem, quae futuram dissolveret
4. This Son therefore is also the truth and the life of all things that exist; and rightly so. For how could the things that were made live, except from life? Or how could the things that exist subsist in truth, unless they descended from the truth? Or how could rational substances exist, unless the Word or reason preceded? Or how could they be wise, unless wisdom existed? But since it was to come to pass that some also would fall away from life, and bring death upon themselves by the very fact that they fell away from life—for death is nothing else than departing from life—and certainly it was not fitting that the things which had once been created by God for living should utterly perish, it was necessary that before death there should exist such a power as could destroy the coming
Editors' notes and page, col. 132

Footnotes

(34) ‹in initio apud Deum› · call in col 132

Joan. I, 1.

John 1:1.

(printed under page 70)

(15) ‹call above the foot, not visible› · call in col 132

Qui in Actibus Pauli scriptus est, etc. De his Actibus loquitur Eusebius lib. iii Hist., cap. 3, et eodem libro, cap. 25, Philastrius haeres. 87. Diversi erant hi Actus ab Actibus Pauli et Theclae. Porro quod in ejusmodi apocryphis Actibus habebatur quia « hic est verbum animal vivens, » nullus dubito quin corrupte derivatum sit ex his ad Hebraeos iv, 12 : ζῶν γὰρ ὁ Λόγος τοῦ Θεοῦ.

"Which is written in the Acts of Paul," etc. Eusebius speaks of these Acts in book III of the History, chapter 3, and in the same book, chapter 25; Philastrius, Heresy 87. These Acts were different from the Acts of Paul and Thecla. Further, as to what was found in these apocryphal Acts, that "this is the Word, a living animal," I have no doubt that it was corruptly derived from these words of Hebrews 4:12: "for the Word of God is living" (ζῶν γὰρ ὁ Λόγος τοῦ Θεοῦ).

(printed under page 70)

(16) ‹viverent› · call in col 132

Mss., « viverent. » Alias, « vivent. »

The manuscripts, "would live"; elsewhere, "will live."

(printed under page 70)

(17) ‹saperent› · call in col 132

Saperent. Ita codex Colbertinus. Alii cum antea editis, « sapiens. » Ibidem mss., « verum quoniam futurum erat. » Alias « verum quomodo futurum erat. »

"Would be wise." So the Colbert manuscript. The others, with the earlier editions, "wise." At the same place, the manuscripts, "but since it was to be"; elsewhere, "but how it was to be."

(printed under page 70)

(18) ‹consciscerent› · call in col 132

Sibi ipsi consciscerent. Sic recte omnes mss. Alias « Christi consciscerent. » Paulo post libri antea editi, « et esset resurrectio in Domino et Salvatore nostro, quae resurrectio, etc., tum deinde quomodo futurum erat. » Sed mss. ut in nostro textu.

"Should bring upon themselves." So, rightly, all the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "should bring upon Christ." A little after, the earlier printed books, "and there should be resurrection in our Lord and Saviour, which resurrection, etc., then next how it was to be." But the manuscripts as in our text.

(printed under page 70)

Page

  • running head: IGENIS ΠΕΡΙ ΑΡΧΩΝ 132
  • marginal letters: A dicitur, species scilicet; B ipsum ingenitum Patrem; C mors quam a; D Actibus loquitur Eusebius (in note)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; ends mid-word dissol- (dissolveret in col. 133)
  • other: the word dissolveret was split at the column break and stands whole here (joined on receipt); check that the English reads whole across the break into col 133
PG 11:133
mortem, et esset resurrectio quae in Domino et Salvatore nostro formata est, quae resurrectio in ipsa Dei sapientia et Verbo ac vita consisteret. Tum deinde quoniam futurum erat ut aliqui ex his qui creati sunt, pro eo quod non naturaliter, id est substantialiter inesset eis bonum, sed accidens, non volentes inconvertibiles et incommutabiles semper permanere, ac semper in eisdem bonis aequa ac moderata libratione durare, sed conversi atque mutati de statu suo deciderent, via factus est Verbum Dei et sapientia. Quae via idcirco dicitur, quod ad Patrem ducat eos qui per eam incedunt. Quaecunque ergo diximus de sapientia Dei, haec convenienter aptabuntur et intelligentur etiam pro eo quod Filius Dei vita est, et pro eo quod Verbum est, et pro eo quod veritas est, et pro eo quod resurrectio est : quia hae omnes appellationes ex operibus ejus ac virtutibus nominatae sunt, et in nulla harum vel levi opinione intelligi corporale aliquid potest, quod vel magnitudinem designare videatur, vel habitum, vel colorem : quoniam hi qui videntur apud nos hominum filii, vel caeterorum animalium, semini eorum a quibus seminati sunt respondent, vel earum quarum in utero formantur ac nutriuntur, habent ex his quidquid illud est quod in lucem hanc assumunt ac deferunt processuri. Infandum autem est et illicitum, Deum Patrem in generatione unigeniti Filii sui atque in subsistentia ejus exaequare alicui vel hominum vel aliorum generanti; sed necesse est aliquid exceptum esse Deoque dignum cui nulla prorsus comparatio non in rebus solum, sed ne in cogitatione quidem vel sensu inveniri potest, ut humana cogitatio possit apprehendere quomodo ingenitus Deus Pater efficitur unigeniti Filii. Est namque ita aeterna ac sempiterna generatio sicut splendor generatur ex luce. Non enim per adoptionem Spiritus Filius fit extrinsecus, sed natura Filius est.
death, and that there should be the resurrection which was formed in our Lord and Saviour, which resurrection should consist in the very wisdom and Word and life of God. Then next, since it was to come to pass that some of those who were created, because the good was not in them naturally, that is, substantially, but as an accident, not willing to remain always unchangeable and immutable and to endure always in the same blessings with an even and moderate balance, but being turned and changed would fall from their state, the Word and wisdom of God became the way. And she is called the way for this reason, because she leads to the Father those who walk through her. Whatever things therefore we have said concerning the wisdom of God, these will also be suitably applied and understood in respect of the fact that the Son of God is the life, and in respect of the fact that He is the Word, and in respect of the fact that He is the truth, and in respect of the fact that He is the resurrection; because all these designations are named from His works and powers, and in none of them can anything corporeal be understood even by a slight surmise, which might seem to designate either magnitude, or shape, or colour. For those who among us are seen to be sons of men, or of other living creatures, correspond to the seed of those by whom they were begotten, or of the mothers in whose womb they are formed and nourished, and have from them whatever that is which they take and bring forth into this light when about to issue forth. But it is unspeakable and unlawful to compare God the Father, in the begetting of His only-begotten Son and in His subsistence, to any begetter either among men or among other beings; rather there must needs be something exceptional and worthy of God, for which no comparison at all can be found, not only in things, but not even in thought or perception, whereby human thought could grasp how the unbegotten God becomes the Father of the only-begotten Son. For it is an eternal and everlasting begetting, just as brightness is begotten from light. For He does not become Son from without through the adoption of the Spirit, but is Son by nature.
5. Videamus tamen quomodo haec quae dicimus etiam divinae Scripturae auctoritate muniantur. Ait apostolus Paulus unigenitum Filium imaginem esse Dei invisibilis, et primogenitum eum esse totius creaturae : ad Hebraeos vero scribens dicit de eo quia « sit splendor gloriae, et figura expressa substantiae ejus. » Invenimus nihilominus etiam in Sapientia, quae dicitur Salomonis, descriptionem
5. Let us see, however, how these things which we say are supported also by the authority of divine Scripture. The apostle Paul says that the only-begotten Son is the image of the invisible God, and that He is the firstborn of all creation (Col. 1:15); and writing to the Hebrews he says of Him that « He is the brightness of His glory, and the express image of His substance » (Heb. 1:3). We find no less also in the Wisdom which is called Solomon's a certain description
Editors' notes and page, col. 133

Footnotes

(35) ‹totius creaturae› · call in col 133

Coloss. I, 15.

Colossians 1:15.

(printed under page 71)

(36) ‹substantiae ejus› · call in col 133

Heb. I, 3.

Hebrews 1:3.

(printed under page 71)

(19) ‹call above the foot, not visible› · call in col 133

De statu suo deciderent. Sic optime mss. In antea editis male omittitur « deciderent. »

"Should fall from their state." So, very well, the manuscripts. In the earlier editions "should fall" is wrongly omitted.

(printed under page 71)

(20) ‹quoniam hi› · call in col 133

Sic mss. Alias, « colorem. Quomodo quidem hi. » Paulo infra mss., « habent ex his quidquid illud est quod. » Alias « habent ex his quidquam, illud est quod. » Paulo infra mss., « atque in subsistentia ejus. » Alias, « atque in substantia ejus. »

So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "colour. How indeed these." A little below, the manuscripts, "have from these whatever it is that"; elsewhere, "have anything from these, that is what." A little below, the manuscripts, "and in his subsistence"; elsewhere, "and in his substance."

(printed under page 71)

(21) ‹unigeniti Filii› · call in col 133

Sic recte mss. Alias corrupte, « quomodo unigenitus Deus efficitur unigeniti Filii. »

So, rightly, the manuscripts. Elsewhere, corruptly, "how the only-begotten God becomes [Father] of the only-begotten Son."

(printed under page 71)

(22) ‹ex luce› · call in col 133

Sicut splendor generatur ex luce. Hoc solis solarisque radii exemplo ad significandam aeternam Verbi generationem, nihil frequentius esse apud Origen. aliosque Patres. Videsis Origenian. l. ii, q. 3, n. 21.

"As brightness is begotten from light." Nothing is more frequent in Origen and the other Fathers than this example of the sun and the sun's ray to signify the eternal generation of the Word. See, if you will, the Origeniana, book II, question 3, no. 21.

(printed under page 71)

Page

  • running head: 133 LIBER PRIMU
  • marginal letters: A veret mortem, et; B est, et pro; C esse Deoque dignum; D Sapientia, quae dicitur
  • old-edition numerals: 55 after vel habitum,
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; begins with -veret from dissol- in col. 132
PG 11:134
quamdam de Dei sapientia hoc modo scriptam : « Vapor est enim, inquit, virtutis Dei, et ἀπόῤῥοια gloriae omnipotentis purissima. » Ideo ergo in eam nihil commaculatum incidere potest. Splendor enim est lucis aeternae, et speculum immaculatum operationis Dei, et imago bonitatis ejus. Sapientiam vero dicimus, sicut superius diximus, subsistentiam habentem non alibi, nisi in eo qui est initium omnium; ex quo et nata est quaeque sapientia, quia ipse est qui est solus natura Filius, idcirco et unigenitus dicitur.
of the wisdom of God written in this manner: "For she is," he says, "a breath of the power of God, and a most pure ἀπόῤῥοια (effluence) of the glory of the Almighty" (Wisd. 7:25). Therefore nothing defiled can fall into her. For she is the brightness of eternal light, and the spotless mirror of the working of God, and the image of His goodness (Wisd. 7:26). Now we call Wisdom, just as we said above, one having subsistence nowhere else save in Him Who is the beginning of all things: from Whom also whatever is wisdom was born, because He Himself is the only one Who is Son by nature, and on that account is also called Only-begotten.
6. Videamus sane quid intelligi debeat etiam de hoc quod imago invisibilis dicitur, ut et per hoc advertamus quomodo Deus recte Pater dicitur Filii sui; et consideremus primo ex his quae consuetudine hominum imagines appellari solent. Imago interdum dicitur ea quae in materia aliqua, id est ligni vel lapidis, depingi vel exsculpi solet. Interdum imago dicitur ejus qui genuit, is qui natus est, cum in nullo similitudinem lineamenta ejus qui genuit in eo qui natus est, mentiuntur. Puto ergo posse priori quidem exemplo aptari eum qui ad imaginem et similitudinem Dei factus est, hominem, de quo diligentius favente Deo cum locum ipsum in Genesi exponere coeperimus, videbimus. Secundae vero comparationi imago Filii Dei, de quo nunc sermo est, comparari potest etiam secundum hoc quod invisibilis Dei imago invisibilis est, sicut secundum historiam dicimus imaginem Adae esse filium ejus Seth. Ita enim scriptum est : « Et genuit Adam Seth, secundum imaginem suam, et secundum speciem suam. » Quae imago etiam naturae ac substantiae Patris et Filii continet unitatem. Si enim omnia quae facit Pater, haec et Filius facit similiter, in eo quod omnia ita facit Filius sicut Pater, imago Patris in Filio deformatur, qui utique natus ex eo est velut quaedam voluntas ejus ex mente procedens. Et ideo ego arbitror quod sufficere debeat voluntas Patris ad subsistendum hoc quod vult Pater. Volens enim non alia via utitur, nisi quae consilio voluntatis profertur. Ita ergo et Filii subsistentia generatur ab eo. Quod necesse est in primis suscipi ab his qui nihil ingenitum, id est innatum praeter solum Deum Patrem fatentur. Observandum namque est, ne quis incurrat in illas absurdas fabulas eorum, qui prolationes quasdam sibi ipsis
6. Let us see, assuredly, what ought to be understood also concerning this, that He is called the invisible image, so that through this also we may observe how God is rightly called the Father of His Son; and let us consider first from those things which in the usage of men are wont to be called images. Sometimes that is called an image which is wont to be painted or carved on some material, that is, of wood or stone. Sometimes he who was born is called the image of him who begot him, when the features of him who begot in no respect belie the likeness in him who was born. I think, therefore, that to the former example may be fitted man, who was made after the image and likeness of God, concerning whom we shall see more carefully, God willing, when we begin to expound the passage itself in Genesis. To the second comparison, however, the image of the Son of God, of Whom we are now speaking, can be compared, even in respect of this, that He is the invisible image of the invisible God, just as according to the history we say that his son Seth is the image of Adam. For thus it is written: "And Adam begot Seth according to his own image and according to his own likeness" (Gen. 5:3). And this image contains also the unity of nature and substance of the Father and the Son. For if all things that the Father does, these the Son also does likewise (John 5:19), in the fact that the Son does all things just as the Father does, the image of the Father is formed in the Son, Who assuredly is born from Him as a certain will of His proceeding from the mind. And therefore I think that the will of the Father ought to suffice for the subsisting of that which the Father wills. For in willing He uses no other way save that which is brought forth by the counsel of His will. Thus therefore the subsistence of the Son also is begotten by Him. And this must needs be accepted above all by those who confess nothing unbegotten, that is, unborn, save God the Father alone. For care must be taken lest anyone fall into those absurd fables of those who picture to themselves certain emissions,
Editors' notes and page, col. 134

Footnotes

(37) ‹call above the foot, not visible› · call in col 134

Sap. VII, 25.

Wisdom 7:25.

(printed under page 71)

(38) ‹speciem suam› · call in col 134

Gen. V, 3.

Genesis 5:3.

(printed under page 71)

(23) ‹similitudinem› · call in col 134

Tres codd. mss. Corbeiensis, Remigianus, et monast. S. Michael, habent « similitudinum. »

Three manuscripts, that of Corbie, the Remigian, and that of the monastery of St Michael, have "of likenesses."

(printed under page 71)

(24) ‹hominem› · call in col 134

Sic mss. Alias, « homo. » Paulo infra mss., « imago Filii de quo. » Alias, « imago Filii de qua. » Paulo post mss., « imaginem Adae esse filium ejus Seth. » Alias, « similitudinem Adae filium Seth. »

So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "man" (nominative). A little below, the manuscripts, "the image, the Son, of whom"; elsewhere, "the image of the Son, of which." A little after, the manuscripts, "that his son Seth is the image of Adam"; elsewhere, "that the son Seth is the likeness of Adam."

(printed under page 71)

(25) ‹mente procedens› · call in col 134

Velut quaedam voluntas ejus ex mente procedens. Sic Clemens Alexandr. Paedag. iii, cap. ult., ἀγαθοῦ Πατρὸς ἀγαθὸν βούλημα. « Boni Patris bona voluntas. » Stromat. lib. v, pag. 547 : θέλημα παντοκρατορικόν. Tertullianus De orat. cap. 4 : « Ipse erat voluntas et potestas Patris. » Apud Athanas. orat. 3 et 4 contra Arianos : βουλὴ καὶ βούλημα τοῦ Πατρός.

"As it were his will proceeding from the mind." So Clement of Alexandria, Paedagogus III, last chapter: "the good will of a good Father" (ἀγαθοῦ Πατρὸς ἀγαθὸν βούλημα), [in Latin] "the good will of a good Father"; Stromata book V, page 547: "the almighty will" (θέλημα παντοκρατορικόν). Tertullian, On Prayer, chapter 4: "He was the will and power of the Father." In Athanasius, Orations 3 and 4 against the Arians: "the counsel and will of the Father" (βουλὴ καὶ βούλημα τοῦ Πατρός).

(printed under page 71)

(26) ‹Patrem fatentur› · call in col 134

Qui nihil ingenitum id est innatum praeter solum Deum Patrem fatentur. Quod vertit Rufinus (continues)

"Who confess nothing unbegotten, that is, unborn, except God the Father alone." What Rufinus translated (continues)

(printed under page 71)

Page

  • running head: LIBER PRIMUS. 134
  • marginal letters: A quamdam de Dei; B dine hominum imagines; C Adam Seth, secundum; D dum namque est,
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed
PG 11:135
depingunt, ut divinam naturam in partes vocent, et Deum Patrem quantum in se est dividant, cum hoc de incorporea natura vel leviter suspicari, non solum extremae impietatis sit, verum etiam ultimae insipientiae, nec omnino ad intelligentiam consequens ut incorporeae naturae substantialis divisio possit intelligi. Magis ergo sicut voluntas procedit e mente, et neque partem aliquam mentis secat, neque ab ea separatur aut dividitur, tali quadam specie putandus est Pater Filium genuisse, imaginem scilicet suam, ut sicut ipse invisibilis est per naturam, ita imaginem quoque invisibilem genuerit. Verbum enim est Filius, et ideo nihil in eo sensibile intelligendum est. Sapientia est, et in sapientia nihil corporeum suspicandum est. Lumen est verum, quod illuminat omnem hominem venientem in hunc mundum, sed nihil habet commune ad solis hujus lumen. Imago ergo est invisibilis Dei Patris Salvator noster, quantum ad ipsum quidem Patrem veritas; quantum autem ad nos quibus revelat Patrem, imago est per quam cognoscimus Patrem, quem nemo alius novit nisi Filius, et cui voluerit Filius revelare. Revelat autem per hoc quod ipse intelligitur. A quo ipse enim fuerit intellectus consequenter intelligitur et Pater, secundum hoc quod ipse dixit : « Qui me vidit, vidit et Patrem. »
so as to call the divine nature into parts, and divide God the Father so far as in them lies, whereas to suspect this even slightly concerning an incorporeal nature is a mark not only of extreme impiety, but also of the utmost folly, nor is it at all agreeable to reason that a substantial division of an incorporeal nature could be understood. Rather, therefore, just as will proceeds from the mind, and neither cuts off any part of the mind nor is separated or divided from it, in some such manner is the Father to be supposed to have begotten the Son, His own image namely, so that just as He Himself is invisible by nature, so He begot an image also invisible. For the Son is the Word, and therefore nothing sensible is to be understood in Him. He is wisdom, and in wisdom nothing corporeal is to be suspected. He is the true light, which enlightens every man coming into this world (John 1:9), but He has nothing in common with the light of this sun. Our Saviour therefore is the image of the invisible God the Father: in relation to the Father Himself indeed, the truth; but in relation to us, to whom He reveals the Father, He is the image through which we know the Father, Whom no one else knows save the Son, and he to whom the Son wills to reveal Him (Matt. 11:27). Now He reveals Him by being understood Himself. For by whomsoever He Himself has been understood, consequently the Father also is understood, according to what He Himself said: « He who has seen Me has seen the Father also » (John 14:9).
7. Sed quoniam sermonem Pauli inseruimus de Christo dicentis in eo quod ait quia « splendor est gloriae Dei, et figura expressa substantiae ejus : » quid ex hoc sentiendum sit videamus. « Deus lux est, » secundum Joannem. Splendor ergo hujus lucis est unigenitus Filius, ex ipso inseparabiliter velut splendor ex luce procedens, et illuminans universam creaturam. Secundum haec namque quae superius exposuimus, quomodo via sit, et ducat ad Patrem, et quomodo Verbum sit arcana sapientiae ac scientiae mysteria interpretans ac proferens rationabili creaturae, quomodo etiam veritas et vita est et
7. But since we have brought in the saying of Paul speaking of Christ in that he says that « He is the brightness of the glory of God, and the express image of His substance » (Heb. 1:3), let us see what is to be thought from this. « God is light » (1 John 1:5), according to John. The only-begotten Son, therefore, is the brightness of this light, proceeding from Him inseparably as brightness from light, and enlightening the whole creation. For in accordance with those things which we have set forth above, how He is the way and leads to the Father, and how He is the Word interpreting and bringing forth the secret mysteries of wisdom and knowledge to the rational creation, and how He is also the truth and the life and
Editors' notes and page, col. 135

Footnotes

(39) ‹in hunc mundum› · call in col 135

Joan. I, 9.

John 1:9.

(printed under page 72)

(40) ‹vidit et Patrem› · call in col 135

Joan. XIV, 9.

John 14:9.

(printed under page 72)

(41) ‹substantiae ejus› · call in col 135

Heb. I, 3.

Hebrews 1:3.

(printed under page 72)

(42) ‹Deus lux est› · call in col 135

I Joan. I, 5.

1 John 1:5.

(printed under page 72)

(27) ‹veritas› · call in col 135

Suspectam Rufini fidem hoc loco facere possint quae scribit Hieronymus epist. ad Avitum, docere Origenem, « Filium qui sit imago invisibilis Patris, comparatum Patri, non esse veritatem; apud nos autem qui Dei omnipotentis non possumus recipere veritatem, imaginariam veritatem videri; ut majestas ac magnitudo majoris, quodammodo circumscripta sentiatur in Filio; Deum Patrem esse lumen incomprehensibile; Christum collatione Patris splendorem esse perparvum, qui apud nos pro imbecillitate nostra magnus esse videatur. » Sed vide notas ad Origenian. lib. ii, q. 2, n. 8 et 16.

What Jerome writes in the letter to Avitus could make Rufinus's good faith suspect at this place: that Origen teaches "that the Son, who is the image of the invisible Father, is not the truth when compared with the Father; but that to us, who cannot receive the truth of almighty God, he seems an imaged truth, so that the majesty and greatness of the greater is perceived in the Son as in some way circumscribed; that God the Father is incomprehensible light; that Christ, compared with the Father, is a very small brightness, who to us, by reason of our weakness, seems great." But see the notes to the Origeniana, book II, question 2, nos. 8 and 16.

(printed under page 72)

(28) ‹velut splendor› · call in col 135

Ita mss. Alias, « et ut splendor. »

So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "and as brightness."

(printed under page 72)

Page

  • running head: 135 ORIGENIS ΠΕΡΙ ΑΡ
  • marginal letters: A depingunt, ut divinam; B est verum, quod; C est, » secundum Joannem.; D que Deo Patre (in note)
  • old-edition numerals: 56 after Verbum enim est
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed
PG 11:136
resurrectio, consequenter intelligere debemus etiam splendoris opus; per splendorem namque quid sit lux ipsa intelligitur et sentitur. Qui splendor fragilibus se et infirmis mortalium oculis placidius ac lenius offerens, et paulatim velut edocens et assuefaciens claritatem luminis pati, cum ab eis dimoverit omne quod visum obducit et impedit, secundum quod Dominus dixit : « Ejice trabem de oculo tuo; » capaces eos efficit ad suscipiendam gloriam lucis, etiam in hoc velut quidam mediator hominum ac lucis effectus.
the resurrection, we ought consequently to understand also the work of His brightness; for it is through the brightness that what the light itself is is understood and perceived. And this brightness, offering itself more gently and softly to the frail and weak eyes of mortals, and little by little as it were teaching and accustoming them to bear the clearness of the light, when it has removed from them everything that clouds and hinders the sight, according to what the Lord said: « Cast out the beam from your eye » (Luke 6:42), renders them capable of receiving the glory of the light, becoming in this also as it were a mediator between men and the light.
8. Verum quoniam non solum splendor gloriae esse dicitur ab Apostolo, sed et figura expressa substantiae vel subsistentiae ejus, non mihi videtur otiosi esse intellectus advertere quomodo alia praeter ipsam Dei substantiam, quaecunque illa substantia et subsistentia dicitur, figura substantiae ejus esse dicatur. Et vide ne forte quoniam Filius Dei, qui Verbum ejus et sapientia dicitur, et solus novit Patrem, et revelat quibus vult, id est qui capaces verbi ipsius et sapientiae fuerint, secundum hoc ipsum quod intelligi atque agnosci facit Deum, figuram substantiae atque subsistentiae ejus dicatur exprimere : id est cum semetipsum primum describit sapientia ea quae revelare vult caeteris, ex quibus ab illis agnoscitur et intelligitur Deus, et hoc dicatur figura expressa substantiae Dei. Ut autem plenius adhuc intelligatur quomodo Salvator figura est substantiae vel subsistentiae Dei, utamur etiam exemplo, quod quamvis rem non plene nec proprie significet de qua agimus, tamen ad hoc solum videatur assumptum, quod exinaniens se Filius qui erat in forma Dei, per ipsam sui exinanitionem studet nobis deitatis plenitudinem demonstrare. Verbi causa, si facta esset aliqua statua talis quae magnitudine sui universum orbem terrae teneret, et pro sui immensitate considerari a nullo posset; fieret autem alia statua membrorum habitu ac
8. But since He is said by the Apostle to be not only the brightness of His glory, but also the express image of His substance or subsistence, it does not seem to me to belong to an idle intellect to observe how another substance besides the very substance of God—whatever that substance and subsistence is called—is said to be the image of His substance. And see whether perchance, because the Son of God, Who is called His Word and wisdom, alone knows the Father, and reveals Him to whom He wills, that is, to those who have become capable of His word and wisdom, in respect of this very fact that He causes God to be understood and acknowledged, He is said to express the image of His substance and subsistence; that is, when wisdom first delineates in Himself the things which He wills to reveal to others, from which God is acknowledged and understood by them, this also may be called the express image of the substance of God. Moreover, in order that it may be still more fully understood how the Saviour is the image of the substance or subsistence of God, let us also use an example, which, although it does not signify fully or properly the matter of which we are treating, yet may be seen to be assumed for this purpose alone, to show that the Son, Who was in the form of God, by emptying Himself, strives through this very emptying of Himself to demonstrate to us the fullness of the deity. For example, if some statue had been made such as by its greatness to fill the whole world, and because of its immensity could be surveyed by no one, and another statue were made, in the shape of its limbs and
Editors' notes and page, col. 136

Footnotes

(43) ‹call above the foot, not visible› · call in col 136

Luc. VI, 42.

Luke 6:42.

(printed under page 72)

(29) ‹call above the foot, not visible› · call in col 136

Ita mss. Alias, « quando. »

So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "when."

(printed under page 72)

(30) ‹subsistentiae Dei› · call in col 136

Sic mss. Alias, « et subsistentia ejus. » Mox mss., « non plene nec proprie, » alias, « non plane nec proprie. »

So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "and his subsistence." Next, the manuscripts, "not fully nor properly"; elsewhere, "not plainly nor properly."

(printed under page 72)

Page

  • running head: GENIS ΠΕΡΙ ΑΡΧΩΝ 136
  • marginal letters: A resurrectio, consequenter intelligere; B alia praeter ipsam; C proprie significet de; D tum, id est (in note)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed
PG 11:137
vultus lineamentis, specie ac materia per omnia similis absque magnitudinis immensitate, pro eo ut qui illam immensam considerare atque intueri non possent, hanc videntes, illam se vidisse confiterentur, pro eo quod omnia membrorum et vultus lineamenta, vel ipsam speciem materiamque similitudine prorsus indiscreta servaret; tali quadam similitudine exinaniens se Filius Dei de aequalitate Patris, et viam nobis cognitionis ejus ostendens, figura expressa substantiae ejus efficitur; ut qui in magnitudine deitatis suae positam gloriam mirae lucis non poteramus aspicere, per hoc quod nobis splendor efficitur, intuendae lucis divinae viam per splendoris capiamus aspectum. Comparatio sane de statuis quasi in rebus materialibus posita, ad nihil aliud recipitur, quam ad hoc quod Filius Dei brevissimae insertus humani corporis formae ex operum virtutisque similitudine Patris in se immensam ac invisibilem magnitudinem designabat, per hoc quod dicebat ad discipulos suos, quia « Qui me videt, videt et Patrem; » et : « Ego et Pater unum sumus. « Quibus etiam illud simile intelligendum est quod ait, quia « Pater in me est, et ego in Patre. »
the features of its countenance, in form and material, similar in all respects apart from the immensity of its greatness, to the end that those who were unable to survey and behold that immense one, on seeing this one, might confess that they had seen that one, inasmuch as it preserved all the features of limbs and countenance, and the very form and material, with an altogether indistinguishable likeness: by some such likeness the Son of God, emptying Himself from equality with the Father, and showing us the way of the knowledge of Him, becomes the express image of His substance, so that we, who could not behold the glory of the marvellous light set in the greatness of His deity, through His becoming brightness to us, may find the way of beholding the divine light through looking upon the brightness. Assuredly the comparison concerning statues, as being set in material things, is admitted for no other purpose than this, that the Son of God, implanted within the very brief form of a human body, designated within Himself, from the likeness of His works and power, the immense and invisible greatness of the Father, in that He said to His disciples: « He who sees Me sees the Father also » (John 14:9); and: « I and the Father are one » (John 10:30). Like to which must also be understood that which He says, that « the Father is in Me, and I in the Father » (John 10:38).
9. Videamus nunc etiam illud qualiter sentiendum est, quod in Sapientia Salomonis scriptum legimus, qui ita ait de sapientia, quia « vapor est quidam virtutis Dei, et aporrhoea omnipotentis gloriae purissima, et splendor lucis aeternae, et speculum immaculatum inoperationis sive virtutis Dei, et imago bonitatis ejus. » Quae ergo hic de Deo definit, ex singulis quibusque certa quaedam inesse sapientiae Dei designat : virtutem namque Dei nominat, et gloriam et lucem aeternam, et inoperationem et bonitatem. Ait autem sapientiam vaporem esse non gloriae Omnipotentis, neque aeternae lucis, nec inoperationis Patris, nec bonitatis ejus; neque enim conveniens erat alicui horum ascribi vaporem; sed cum omni proprietate
9. Let us now see also how that is to be understood which we read written in the Wisdom of Solomon, who speaks thus of wisdom, that « she is a certain breath of the power of God, and a most pure effluence of the glory of the Almighty, and the brightness of eternal light, and the spotless mirror of the working or power of God, and the image of His goodness » (Wisd. 7:25–26). In the points therefore which he here defines concerning God, he designates from each several one that certain fixed properties belong to the wisdom of God: for he names the power of God, and the glory, and the eternal light, and the working, and the goodness. Now he says that wisdom is the breath, not of the glory of the Almighty, nor of the eternal light, nor of the working of the Father, nor of His goodness—for it was not fitting that breath should be ascribed to any of these—but with all propriety
Editors' notes and page, col. 137

Footnotes

(44) ‹videt et Patrem› · call in col 137

Joan. XIV, 9.

John 14:9.

(printed under page 73)

(45) ‹unum sumus› · call in col 137

Joan. X, 30.

John 10:30.

(printed under page 73)

(46) ‹ego in Patre› · call in col 137

ibid. 38.

Ibid., verse 38.

(printed under page 73)

(47) ‹bonitatis ejus› · call in col 137

Sap. VII, 25, 26.

Wisdom 7:25–26.

(printed under page 73)

(31) ‹call above the foot, not visible› · call in col 137

Ita mss. Alias, « possunt, hanc videntes illam vidisse considerent. »

So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "they can, seeing this, consider that they have seen that."

(printed under page 73)

(32) ‹de statuis› · call in col 137

Comparatio sane de statuis, etc. Multum Hieronymo displicuit haec comparatio quam inter Origenis errores vitandos reponit epistola ad Avitum his verbis : « Duarum statuarum majoris et parvulae : unius quae mundum impleat, et magnitudine sua quodammodo invisibilis sit, et alterius quae sub oculos cadat, ponit exemplum; priori Patrem, posteriori Filium comparans. » Gruda itaque et indigesta in Graeco necesse est fuerit haec comparatio, sed postea a Rufino emollita, et ad commodiorem sensum quibusdam additis, quibusdam detractis revocata. Vide Origenian. lib. ii, quaest. 2, num. 8.

"The comparison of the statues," etc. This comparison greatly displeased Jerome, who places it among the errors of Origen to be avoided, in the letter to Avitus, in these words: "He gives the example of two statues, a greater and a very small one: one that fills the world and by its greatness is in a way invisible, and another that falls under the eyes; comparing the Father to the former, the Son to the latter." This comparison must therefore have been crude and undigested in the Greek, but afterwards softened by Rufinus and brought round to a more suitable sense by some additions and some subtractions. See the Origeniana, book II, question 2, no. 8.

(printed under page 73)

(33) ‹in se immensam› · call in col 137

Sic omnes mss. Alias, « apparens in terris in humani corporis forma ex operum virtute atque similitudine Dei Patris in immensam, » etc.

So all the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "appearing on earth in the form of a human body, from the power of his works and likeness to God the Father, into the immense," etc.

(printed under page 73)

(34) ‹vapor est quidam› · call in col 137

Vapor est quidam. Alias, « vapor est quidem. »

"Is a kind of vapour." Elsewhere, "is indeed a vapour."

(printed under page 73)

(35) ‹omni proprietate› · call in col 137

Sic mss. Alias, « aliquem horum ascribi vaporem, sed tum cum proprietate. » Paulo post mss., « qua viget, qua omnia visibilia, » etc. In antea editis deest, « qua viget. » Paulo infra mss., « quibus velut uni, ita omnibus adest. » Alias, « quibus velut unita omnibus adest. »

So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "that vapour be ascribed to any of these, but then with a property." A little after, the manuscripts, "by which it is strong, by which all things visible," etc. In the earlier editions "by which it is strong" is missing. A little below, the manuscripts, "to whom it is present, as to one, so to all"; elsewhere, "to whom, as united, it is present to all."

(printed under page 73)

Page

  • running head: 137 LIBER PRIMUS
  • marginal letters: A vultus lineamentis, specie; B nihil aliud recipitur,; C et imago bonitatis; D ronvmo displicuit haec (in note)
  • old-edition numerals: 57 after certa quaedam
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed
PG 11:138
ait virtutis Dei vaporem esse sapientiam. Intelligenda est ergo virtus Dei, qua viget, qua omnia visibilia et invisibilia vel instituit, vel continet, vel gubernat, quae ad omnia sufficiens est, quorum providentiam gerit, quibus, velut uni, ita omnibus adest. Hujus ergo totius virtutis tantae et tam immensae vapor, et, ut ita dicam, vigor ipse in propria subsistentia effectus, quamvis ex ipsa virtute velut voluntas ex mente procedat, tamen et ipsa voluntas Dei nihilominus Dei virtus efficitur. Efficitur igitur virtus altera in sua proprietate subsistens, ut ait sermo Scripturae, vapor quidam primae et ingenitae virtutis Dei, hoc quidem quod est, inde trahens; non est autem quando non fuerit. Si enim quis voluerit dicere quasi prius non exstiterit, sed postea ad subsistentiam venerit, dicat causam quare qui eam subsistere fecit Pater, ante hoc non fecerit. Quod si aliquod semel initium dederit, quo initio vapor iste ex Dei virtute processerit, iterum interrogabimus quare non et ante illud quod dixit initium; et ita semper de anterioribus inquirentes, et verbo interrogationis ascendentes, perveniemus in illum intellectum, ut quoniam semper poterat Deus et volebat, nunquam vel decuerit, vel causa aliqua exsistere potuerit, ut non hoc quod bonum volebat, semper habuerit. Ex quo ostenditur semper fuisse vaporem istum virtutis Dei nullum habentem initium nisi ipsum Deum. Neque decebat aliud esse initium, nisi ipsum unde et est et nascitur, Deum. Secundum Apostolum vero dicentem, quia Christus Dei virtus est, jam non solum vapor virtutis Dei, sed virtus ex virtute dicenda est.
he says that wisdom is the breath of the power of God. Now the power of God must be understood as that by which He is strong, by which He establishes, or holds together, or governs all things visible and invisible, which is sufficient for all things of which He exercises providence, and to all of which He is present as if to one. The breath, therefore, of all this power, so great and so immense, and, so to speak, the very vigour produced in its own subsistence, although it proceeds from the power itself as will from the mind, yet even the will of God itself becomes none the less the power of God. There is produced, therefore, another power subsisting in its own proper nature, as the word of Scripture says, a certain breath of the first and unbegotten power of God, drawing indeed what it is from thence; yet there is no time when it did not exist. For if anyone should wish to say that as it were before it did not exist, but afterwards came into subsistence, let him state the reason why the Father, Who caused it to subsist, did not do so before this. And if he should once grant some beginning at which this breath proceeded from the power of God, we shall ask again why not also before that beginning which he has named; and thus always inquiring concerning prior times, and ascending by our questioning word, we shall arrive at that understanding: that since God was always able and willing, it was never either fitting, nor could any reason exist, that He should not always possess that good which He willed. From which it is shown that this breath of the power of God always existed, having no beginning save God Himself. Nor was it fitting that it should have any other beginning save God Himself, from Whom it both is and is born. Moreover, according to the Apostle, who says that Christ is the power of God (1 Cor. 1:24), it must now be called not only the breath of the power of God, but power from power.
10. Videamus etiam de eo quod dictum est, quoniam « aporrhoea est purissima gloriae Omnipotentis; » et prius quidem consideremus quid est gloria omnipotentis Dei, deinde etiam quid sit ejus aporrhoea sentiemus. Quemadmodum pater non potest esse quis si filius non sit, neque dominus
10. Let us see also concerning that which was said, that « she is a most pure effluence of the glory of the Almighty » (Wisd. 7:25); and first indeed let us consider what the glory of Almighty God is, and then we shall also perceive what its effluence is. Just as no one can be a father if there is no son, nor can anyone be a lord
Editors' notes and page, col. 138

Footnotes

(48) ‹Dei virtus est› · call in col 138

I Cor. I, 24.

1 Corinthians 1:24.

(printed under page 73)

(36) ‹call above the foot, not visible› · call in col 138

Virtus efficitur. Post haec verba in antea editis additur, « virtus altera : ita dictum est sicut in Evangelio : alius est qui testimonium de me reddet Pater. Et de Spiritu ait : Mittam vobis alium Paracletum. » Sed haec omnia cum desint in omnibus mss., resecanda esse e textu duximus.

"Becomes a power." After these words the earlier editions add: "another power: so it is said, as in the Gospel: Another is he who will bear witness of me, the Father. And of the Spirit he says: I will send you another Paraclete." But since all this is missing in all the manuscripts, we judged it should be cut from the text.

(printed under page 73)

(37) ‹quando› · call in col 138

Sic mss. Alias, « intra ens, non est ante quando. »

So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "within being, it is not before when."

(printed under page 73)

(38) ‹semper habuerit› · call in col 138

Sic mss. Alias, « verbum interrogationis ascendentes pervenimus .... ut quomodo semper poterat et volebat, nunquam vel decuit .... ut non hoc quod volebat, semper habuerit. »

So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "ascending by the word of questioning we arrive .... that as he was always able and willing, it was never either fitting .... that he should not always have had what he willed."

(printed under page 73)

(39) ‹quoniam› · call in col 138

Alias, « quomodo. »

Elsewhere, "how."

(printed under page 73)

(40) ‹filius non sit› · call in col 138

Quemadmodum Pater non potest esse quis, si Filius non sit, etc. Hic locus vel potius alter certe ipsi consimilis refertur a Methodio cujus excerpta habet Photius cod. 235 : Εἰ οὐκ ἔστι δημιουργὸς ἄνευ δημιουργημάτων, ἢ ποιητὴς ἄνευ ποιημάτων, οὐδὲ παντοκράτωρ ἄνευ τῶν κρατουμένων· τὸν γὰρ δημιουργὸν διά τε δημιουργήματα, ἀνάγκη καὶ τὸν (continues)

"As no one can be a father if there is no son," etc. This passage, or rather certainly another very like it, is quoted by Methodius, whose excerpts Photius has in codex 235: "If there is no craftsman without things crafted, nor maker without things made, nor almighty without things ruled — for the craftsman [is so called] on account of the things crafted, it is necessary also that the (continues)

(printed under page 73)

Page

  • running head: LIBER PRIMUS. 138
  • marginal letters: A ait virtutis Dei; B terit, sed postea; C vero dicentem, quia; D (36) Virtus efficitur. (in note)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; ends mid-word domi- (dominus in col. 139)
  • other: the word dominus was split at the column break and stands whole here (joined on receipt); check that the English reads whole across the break into col 139
PG 11:139
quis esse potest sine possessione, sine servo; ita ne omnipotens quidem Deus dici potest, si non sint in quos exerceat potentatum; et ideo ut omnipotens ostendatur Deus, omnia subsistere necesse est. Nam si quis est qui velit vel saecula aliqua, vel spatia transisse, vel quodcunque aliud nominare vult, cum nondum facta essent quae facta sunt; sine dubio hoc ostendet quod in illis saeculis vel spatiis omnipotens non erat Deus, et postmodum omnipotens factus est, ex quo habere coepit in quos ageret potentatum; et per hoc videbitur profectum quemdam accepisse, et ex inferioribus ad meliora venisse; siquidem melius esse non dubitatur, esse eum omnipotentem quam non esse.
without a possession, without a servant; so not even God can be called Almighty if there are none over whom He may exercise dominion; and therefore, in order that God may be shown to be Almighty, all things must needs subsist. For if there is anyone who would have it that some ages or intervals passed, or whatever else he wishes to call them, when the things that were made had not yet been made, without doubt he will show this, that in those ages or intervals God was not Almighty, and afterwards became Almighty from the time when He began to have those over whom He might exercise dominion; and hereby He will appear to have received a certain advancement, and to have come from lower to better things, seeing that it is not doubted to be better for Him to be Almighty than not to be so.
Πῶς δὲ οὐκ ἄτοπον τὸ, μὴ ἔχοντά τι τῶν πρεπόντων αὐτῷ τὸν Θεὸν, εἰς τὸ ἔχειν ἐληλυθέναι;
And how is it not absurd that God, not having something of the things that befit Him, should have come to have it?
Et quomodo non videbitur absurdum, ut cum non haberet aliquid ex his Deus quae eum ha-
And how will it not seem absurd that, when God did not have something of those things which it was worthy for Him to have,
Editors' notes and page, col. 139

Footnotes

(40, continued) ‹filius non sit› · call in col 138; the note continues from page 73 across the foot of cols 139 and 140 ποιητὴν διὰ τὰ ποιήματα, καὶ τὸν παντοκράτορα διὰ τὰ κρατούμενα λέγεσθαι· ἀνάγκη ἐξ ἀρχῆς αὐτὰ ὑπὸ τοῦ Θεοῦ γεγενῆσθαι, καὶ μὴ εἶναι χρόνον ὅτε οὐκ ἦν ταῦτα. Εἰ γὰρ ἦν χρόνος ὅτε οὐκ ἦν τὰ ποιήματα, ἐπεὶ τῶν ποιημάτων μὴ ὄντων οὐδὲ ποιητής ἐστιν, ὅρα οἷον ἀσεβὲς ἀκολουθεῖ. Ἀλλὰ καὶ ἀλλοιοῦσθαι καὶ μεταβαλεῖν τὸν ἄτρεπτον καὶ ἀναλλοίωτον συμβήσεται Θεόν. Εἰ γὰρ ὕστερον πεποίηκε τὸ πᾶν, δῆλον ὅτι ἀπὸ τοῦ μὴ ποιεῖν, εἰς τὸ ποιεῖν μετέβαλε. Τοῦτο δὲ ἄτοπον μετὰ τῶν προειρημένων. Οὐκ ἄρα δυνατὸν λέγειν μὴ εἶναι ἄναρχον καὶ συναΐδιον τῷ Θεῷ τὸ πᾶν. « Si non est opifex sine opificio, poeta sine poematis, imperator sine subjectis, necesse est enim ut opifex ab opificio, poeta a poematis, et imperator a subjectis nominetur, ita necesse est creata a Deo a principio facta esse, nec tempus ullum esse, quo haec non fuerint. Si enim fuit tempus quo non fuerunt opificia, ergo opificiis nullis exsistentibus, neque opifex fuit. Vide quae inde sequatur impietas. Quin alterari etiam et mutari sequetur immutabilem et invariabilem Deum. Si enim non ab aeterno omnia creavit, manifestum est illum a non faciendo ad faciendum transiisse. Sed hoc una cum ante dictis absurdum est, ergo dici non potest non esse initii expers et Deo coaeternum hoc universum. » Origenes postquam multa fabulatus erat de universi aeternitate, etiam hoc inferebat teste ibidem eodem Methodio : Οὔτε οὖν ἀπὸ Ἀδὰμ, ὥς φασί τινες, πρότερον οὐκ ὢν ὁ ἄνθρωπος, τότε πρῶτος πλασθεὶς εἰς κόσμον παρῆλθεν· οὔτε αὖ κόσμος πρὸ ἓξ ἡμερῶν τῆς τοῦ Ἀδὰμ γενέσεως ἤρξατο δημιουργεῖσθαι. Εἰ δὲ φιλοφρονοῖτο διαφέρεσθαι πρὸς ταῦτά τις, πρότερον φρασάτω, εἰ μὴ εὐαρίθμητος ἀπὸ τῆς τοῦ κόσμου γενέσεως κατὰ τὴν Μωσέως βίβλον τοῖς οὕτω αὐτὴν ἐκλαμβανομένοις ὁ χρόνος εἴη; Τῆς προφητικῆς καὶ ἐνθάδε βοώσης φωνῆς· « Ἀπὸ τοῦ αἰῶνος καὶ ἕως τοῦ αἰῶνος σὺ εἶ, ὅτι χίλια ἔτη ἐν ὀφθαλμοῖς σου, ὡς ἡμέρα ἡ χθὲς, ἥτις διῆλθε, καὶ φυλακὴ ἐν νυκτί· » χιλίων γὰρ ἐτῶν περιοριζομένων εἰς μίαν ἡμέραν ἐν ὀφθαλμοῖς Θεοῦ, ἀπὸ τῆς τοῦ κόσμου γενέσεως μέχρι καταπαύσεως μέχρις ἡμῶν, ὡς οἱ περὶ τὴν ἀριθμητικὴν φάσκουσι δεινοὶ, ἓξ ἡμέραι συμπεραιοῦνται. Ἑξακισχιλιοστὸν ἄρα ἔτος φασὶν ἀπὸ Ἀδὰμ εἰς δεῦρο συντείνειν· τῇ γὰρ ἑβδομάδι τῷ ἑπτακισχιλιοστῷ ἔτει κρίσιν ἀφίξεσθαί φασιν· οὐκοῦν αἱ πᾶσαι ἡμέραι δέκα καὶ τρεῖς ἀφ' ἡμῶν, ἕως εἰς τὴν ἐν ἀρχῇ, ἐν ᾗ ἐποίησεν ὁ Θεὸς τὸν οὐρανὸν καὶ τὴν γῆν, μετροῦνται· ὧν ὁ Θεὸς ἀνώτερον κατὰ τὴν σφῶν αὐτῶν ἄνοιαν οὐδὲν οὐδαμῶς δημιουργήσας, ἐγεγύμνωτο τοῦ Πατὴρ καὶ παντοκράτωρ εἶναι. Εἰ δὲ καὶ τρισκαίδεκά εἰσιν ἡμέραι ἐν ὀφθαλμοῖς Θεοῦ ἀπὸ γενέσεως κόσμου, πῶς φησὶν ἡ ἐν τῷ Σειρὰχ σοφία· « Ἄμμον θαλασσῶν, καὶ σταγόνας ὑετοῦ, καὶ ἡμέρας αἰῶνος τίς ἐξαριθμήσει; » — « Neque ergo ab Adam, ut quidam affirmant, homo cum prius non esset, tunc omnium primus formatus in mundum venit. Neque mundus rursum, ante sex dies, quam crearetur Adam, coepit fieri. Quod si quis haec cupiat dispicere, prius perpendat, annon secundum Moysem, iis qui ita Moysem exponunt, tempus sit facile numeratu? Prophetica voce hic etiam acclamante : « A saeculo et usque in saeculum tu es, quoniam « mille anni ante oculos tuos, tanquam dies hesterna « quae praeteriit, et custodia in nocte (Psal. LXXXIX, 2, 4). » Mille enim annis in unum diem conclusis in oculis Dei, a condito mundo usque ad requiem nostram optimi calculandi magistri affirmant sex dies praeteriisse. Annum vero sexies millesimum ab Adamo ad nos usque aiunt extendi. Nam in septimo mundi millenario judicium aiunt futurum. Ergo a nobis usque ad principium in quo Deus creavit coelum et terram tredecim dies numerantur : quibus Deus antiquior, ut vos ipsi absurde dicitis, nihil quidquam ante id tempus egit aut creavit, et Patris nomine ac creatoris privatus est. Si autem tredecim dies sunt in oculis Dei a mundo condito, quomodo Sapientia in Jesu Sirach dicit : « Arenam maris et pluviae guttas et dies saeculi « quis dinumerabit (Eccli. I, 2)? » De his vide Origenianorum lib. II, quaest. 12, n. 4.

maker on account of the things made, and the almighty on account of the things ruled, be so called, those things must have been brought into being by God from the beginning, and there can be no time when they were not. For if there was a time when the things made were not, then, since where the things made do not exist there is no maker either, see what impiety follows. Moreover, it will follow that God, who is unchangeable and unalterable, is altered and changes. For if He made the universe later, it is plain that He changed from not making to making. And this is absurd, together with what was said before. It is therefore impossible to say that the universe is not without beginning and coeternal with God." In Latin: "If there is no craftsman without a work, no poet without poems, no ruler without subjects (for the craftsman must be named from the work, the poet from the poems, and the ruler from the subjects), then the things created by God must have been made from the beginning, and there was no time at which they did not exist. For if there was a time when there were no works, then, since no works existed, there was no craftsman either. See what impiety follows from this. Indeed it will follow that the immutable and invariable God is altered and changed. For if He did not create all things from eternity, it is manifest that He passed from not making to making. But this, together with what was said before, is absurd; therefore it cannot be said that this universe is not without beginning and coeternal with God." Origen, after he had told many fables about the eternity of the universe, also added this, as the same Methodius witnesses in the same place: "So neither did man, not existing before, then come into the world as the first to be formed, beginning from Adam, as some say; nor again did the world begin to be fashioned six days before Adam came into being. But if anyone is eager to dispute this, let him first say whether the time from the creation of the world, according to the book of Moses, is not easily counted by those who take it thus, while the prophetic voice cries out here too: 'From everlasting to everlasting Thou art, for a thousand years in Thy sight are as yesterday, which is past, and a watch in the night.' For since a thousand years are bounded into one day in the sight of God, from the creation of the world until the rest, down to ourselves, six days are completed, as those skilled in arithmetic say. They say, then, that the six-thousandth year stretches from Adam to the present; for in the seventh, the seven-thousandth year, they say the judgement will come. So all the days from us back to the beginning in which God made the heaven and the earth are counted at thirteen; before which, by their own folly, God, having fashioned nothing whatever, was stripped of being Father and Almighty. But if there are thirteen days in the sight of God from the creation of the world, how does the Wisdom in Sirach say: 'The sand of the seas, and the drops of rain, and the days of eternity, who shall number them?'" In Latin: "So neither did man, as some affirm, not existing before, then come into the world from Adam, the first of all to be formed. Nor again did the world begin to be made six days before Adam was created. But if anyone desires to examine this, let him first weigh whether, according to Moses, for those who so expound Moses, the time is not easy to number? While the prophetic voice here too cries out: 'From age to age Thou art, for a thousand years before Thine eyes are as the day of yesterday, which is past, and a watch in the night' (Ps. 89:2, 4). For since a thousand years are enclosed in one day in the eyes of God, the best masters of reckoning affirm that from the founding of the world to our rest six days have passed. And they say that the six-thousandth year stretches from Adam to us; for they say the judgement will come in the seventh millennium of the world. Therefore from us back to the beginning in which God created heaven and earth, thirteen days are counted: God, who is older than these, as you yourselves absurdly say, did nothing whatever and created nothing before that time, and was deprived of the name of Father and Creator. But if there are thirteen days in the eyes of God since the founding of the world, how does Wisdom say in Jesus Sirach: 'The sand of the sea, and the drops of rain, and the days of the age, who shall number them?' (Sir. 1:2)." On these matters see the Origeniana, book II, question 12, no. 4.

(printed under page 74)

(41) ‹sine servo› · call in col 139

Sine servo. Id desideratur in antea editis, sed exstat in omnibus mss. Paulo post mss., « in quos exerceat potentatum. » Alias, « in quos exerceat potestatem. »

"Without a servant." This is lacking in the earlier editions, but is present in all the manuscripts. A little after, the manuscripts, "over whom he may exercise sovereignty"; elsewhere, "over whom he may exercise power."

(printed under page 74)

(42) ‹profectum quemdam› · call in col 139

Sic mss. Alias, « perfectionem quamdam. » Infra mss., « quod si nunquam est quando. » Alias, « quod si nunquam factum est quando. » Paulo post mss., « et semper habuerit. » Alias, « et semper habuit. »

So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "a certain perfection." Below, the manuscripts, "but if there is never [a] when"; elsewhere, "but if there never came to be [a] when." A little after, the manuscripts, "and always had" (subjunctive); elsewhere, "and always had" (indicative).

(printed under page 74)

(43) ‹Πῶς δὲ οὐκ ἄτοπον› · call in col 139

Πῶς δὲ οὐκ ἄτοπον, etc. Haec ut erronea Graece exhibet Justinianus imperator ad calcem epistolae ad Menam patriarcham Constantinopolitanum. De his autem disseritur Origenianorum lib. ii, quaest. 1, num. 1 et 2; item ejusdem libri quaest. 12, num. 4.

"And how is it not absurd," etc. The emperor Justinian gives these words in Greek as erroneous, at the end of his letter to Menas, patriarch of Constantinople. They are discussed in the Origeniana, book II, question 1, nos. 1 and 2; likewise in the same book, question 12, no. 4.

(printed under page 74)

Page

  • running head: 139 ORIGENIS ΠΕΡΙ Α
  • marginal letters: A nus quis esse; B Πῶς δὲ οὐκ; C opifex sine opificio, (in note); D ρον φρασάτω, εἰ (in note)
  • old-edition numerals: 58 before Et quomodo
  • other: Latin only at top, parallel Greek and Latin sub-columns at foot; begins with -nus from domi- in col. 138; Latin sub-column ends mid-word ha- (habere in col. 140)
  • other: the column ends with the half-word ha- and col 140 does not begin with its rest (a column in another script stands between): left as printed; join the word where its rest stands
PG 11:140
Ἐπεὶ δὲ οὐκ ἔστιν ὅτε παντοκράτωρ οὐκ ἦν, ἀεὶ εἶναι δεῖ ταῦτα δι' ἃ παντοκράτωρ ἐστί· καὶ ἀεὶ ἦν ὑπ' αὐτοῦ κρατούμενα, ἄρχοντι αὐτῷ χρώμενα.
And since there is no time when He was not Almighty, those things through which He is Almighty must always exist; and there were always things ruled by Him, using Him as ruler.
bere dignum erat, postmodum per profectum quemdam in hoc venerit ut haberet? Quod si nunquam est quando non omnipotens fuerit, necessario subsistere oportet etiam ea per quae omnipotens dicitur, et semper habuerit in quibus exercuerit potentatum, et quae fuerint ab ipso vel rege vel principe moderata : de quibus plenius in locis propriis, in quibus de creaturis ejus disputandum fuerit, disseremus. Sed et nunc strictim licet, tamen admonere necessarium puto, quoniam quidem quaestio nobis de sapientia agitatur, quemadmodum aporrhoea sit sapientia gloriae omnipotentis purissima, ne videatur alicui anterior esse in Deo omnipotentis appellatio nativitate sapientiae per quam Pater vocatur, quoniam dicta est aporrhoea omnipotentis
He should afterwards through a certain advancement have come to have it? But if there is never a time when He was not Almighty, necessarily those things also must subsist through which He is called Almighty, and He must always have had those over whom He exercised dominion, and which were governed by Him as King or Prince: concerning which we shall discourse more fully in the proper places, where we shall have to discuss His creatures. Yet even now, though briefly, I think it necessary to admonish, since indeed our inquiry is concerned with wisdom, how wisdom is the most pure effluence of the glory of the Almighty, lest the title of Almighty in God should seem to anyone to be prior to the birth of wisdom, through which He is called Father, because wisdom, which is the Son of God, has been called the most pure effluence of the glory of the Almighty.
Editors' notes and page, col. 140

Footnotes

(44) ‹quaestio nobis› · call in col 140

Sic mss. Alias, « admonitionem necessariam puto quomodo quidem quaestio nobis. » Paulo post mss., « anterior esse in Deo. » Alias, « interior esse in Deo. » Ibidem mss., « Pater vocatur, quoniam dicta est. » Alias, « Pater vocatur quomodo dicta est. »

So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "I think a warning necessary, how indeed the question for us." A little after, the manuscripts, "to be prior in God"; elsewhere, "to be interior in God." At the same place, the manuscripts, "he is called Father, since she is called"; elsewhere, "he is called Father, as she is called."

(printed under page 74)

Page

  • running head: RIGENIS ΠΕΡΙ ΑΡΧΩΝ 140
  • marginal letters: A Ἐπεὶ δὲ οὐκ; B aporrhoea sit sapientia; C « na quae praeteriit, (in note); D potestatem. » (in note)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Parallel Greek and Latin sub-columns at top, then Latin only; Latin sub-column begins with -bere from ha- in col. 139
PG 11:141
gloriae purissima esse sapientia quae est Filius Dei. Audiat qui haec ita vult suspicari, quod manifestissime Scriptura pronuntiat dicens, quia « Omnia in sapientia fecisti; » et per Evangelium docetur, quia « omnia per ipsum facta sunt, et sine ipso factum est nihil; » et intelligat ex hoc, quia non potest antiquior esse in Deo Omnipotentis appellatio quam Patris; per Filium enim omnipotens est Pater. Sed quoniam gloriam dixit esse omnipotentis, cujus gloriae aporrhoea est sapientia, hoc intelligi datur, quod etiam in omnipotentiae gloria societatem habeat sapientia, per quam Deus omnipotens dicitur. Per sapientiam enim quae est Christus, tenet Deus omnium potentatum, non solum dominantis auctoritate, verum etiam subjectorum spontaneo famulatu. Ut autem unam et eamdem omnipotentiam Patris ac Filii esse cognoscas, sicut unus atque idem est cum Patre Deus et Dominus, audi hoc modo Joannem in Apocalypsi dicentem : « Haec dicit Dominus Deus qui est, et qui erat, et qui venturus est omnipotens. » Qui enim venturus est, quis est alius nisi Christus? Et sicut nemo debet offendi cum Deus sit Pater, quod etiam Salvator est Deus; ita et cum omnipotens dicitur Pater, etiam nullus debet offendi, quod etiam Filius Dei omnipotens dicitur. Hoc modo namque verum erit illud quod ipse dicit ad Patrem, quia « Omnia mea tua sunt et tua mea, et glorificatus sum in eis. » Si vero omnia quae Patris sunt, Christi sunt, inter omnia vero quae sunt, Pater est etiam omnipotens, sine dubio etiam unigenitus Filius debet esse omnipotens, ut omnia quae habet Pater, etiam Filius habeat. « Et glorificatus sum, inquit, in eis. In nomine enim Jesu omne genu flectetur coelestium, terrestrium, et infernorum, et omnis lingua confitebitur, quia Dominus Jesus in gloria est Dei Patris. » Igitur aporrhoea gloriae Dei secundum hoc quod omnipotens est, pura ac limpida ipsa sapientia est, glorificata tanquam aporrhoea omnipotentiae, vel gloriae. Ut autem manifestius intelligatur quae sit gloria omnipotentiae, etiam hoc addimus. Deus Pater omnipotens est, eo quod potentatum omnium tenet, id est, coeli et terrae, solis et lunae et stellarum, omniumque quae
Let him who wishes to suspect these things thus hear what Scripture most manifestly pronounces, saying: « In wisdom hast Thou made all things » (Ps. 103:24); and through the Gospel it is taught that « all things were made through Him, and without Him was made nothing » (John 1:3); and let him understand from this that the title of Almighty in God cannot be more ancient than that of Father; for it is through the Son that the Father is Almighty. But since he said that it is the glory of the Almighty of which glory wisdom is the effluence, this is given to be understood, that wisdom also, through which God is called Almighty, has fellowship in the glory of omnipotence. For through wisdom, which is Christ, God holds dominion over all things, not only by the authority of a ruler, but also by the voluntary service of those who are subject. And that you may know that the omnipotence of the Father and of the Son is one and the same, just as He is one and the same God and Lord with the Father, hear John speaking in this manner in the Apocalypse: « Thus says the Lord God, Who is, and Who was, and Who is to come, the Almighty » (Rev. 1:8). For Who else is He Who is to come, save Christ? And just as no one ought to be offended that, while the Father is God, the Saviour also is God; so also, while the Father is called Almighty, no one ought to be offended either that the Son of God also is called Almighty. For in this way that will be true which He Himself says to the Father: « All Mine are Thine, and Thine are Mine, and I have been glorified in them » (John 17:10). Now if all things that are the Father's are Christ's, and among all things that exist the Father is also Almighty, without doubt the only-begotten Son also ought to be Almighty, so that the Son also may have all things that the Father has. « And I have been glorified, » He says, « in them. For in the name of Jesus every knee shall bow, of things in heaven, and things on earth, and things under the earth, and every tongue shall confess that the Lord Jesus is in the glory of God the Father » (Phil. 2:10–11). Therefore wisdom herself, pure and clear, is the effluence of the glory of God in respect of His being Almighty, glorified as the effluence of omnipotence, or of glory. Moreover, in order that what the glory of omnipotence is may be more manifestly understood, we add this also. God the Father is Almighty because He holds dominion over all things, that is, over heaven and earth, sun and moon and stars, and all things which
Editors' notes and page, col. 141

Footnotes

(49) ‹call above the foot, not visible› · call in col 141

Psal. CIII, 24.

Psalm 103 (104):24.

(printed under page 75)

(50) ‹call above the foot, not visible› · call in col 141

Joan. I, 3.

John 1:3.

(printed under page 75)

(51) ‹venturus est omnipotens› · call in col 141

Apoc. I, 8.

Revelation 1:8.

(printed under page 75)

(52) ‹glorificatus sum in eis› · call in col 141

Joan. XVII, 10.

John 17:10.

(printed under page 75)

(53) ‹Dei Patris› · call in col 141

Phil. II, 10, 11.

Philippians 2:10–11.

(printed under page 75)

(45) ‹call above the foot, not visible› · call in col 141

Ita mss. Alias, « quomodo gloriam dixit. » Paulo post mss., « in omnipotentiae gloria. » Alias, « in omnipotentia gloriae. » Infra mss., « omnium potentatum. » Alias, « omnipotentatum. »

So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "how he spoke of glory." A little after, the manuscripts, "in the glory of omnipotence"; elsewhere, "in the omnipotence of glory." Below, the manuscripts, "sovereignty over all"; elsewhere, "all-sovereignty."

(printed under page 75)

(46) ‹venturus est› · call in col 141

In antea editis post, « venturus est, » additur, « omnipotens, » quae vox in mss. nostris deest.

In the earlier editions, after "who is to come," "almighty" is added, a word missing in our manuscripts.

(printed under page 75)

(47) ‹dicitur Pater› · call in col 141

Dicitur Pater. Sic mss. Alias vero, « Deus Pater. » Infra mss., « inter omnia vero quae sunt, Pater est etiam .... ut omnia. » Alias, « inter omnia quae sunt Patris, est etiam .... et omnia. »

"The Father is called." So the manuscripts. But elsewhere, "God the Father." Below, the manuscripts, "but among all things that are, the Father is also .... so that all things"; elsewhere, "among all things that are the Father's, is also .... and all things."

(printed under page 75)

(48) ‹glorificata› · call in col 141

Sic mss. Alias, « ipsa est sapientia Dei glorificata. »

So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "she is the glorified wisdom of God."

(printed under page 75)

(49) ‹Deus Pater› · call in col 141

Deus Pater, etc. Vide Origenian. lib. ii, quaest. 1, num. 1 et 2.

"God the Father," etc. See the Origeniana, book II, question 1, nos. 1 and 2.

(printed under page 75)

Page

  • running head: 141 LIBER PRIMUS
  • marginal letters: A gloriae purissima esse; B dem omnipotentiam Patris; C etiam omnipotens, sine; D (45) Ita mss. Alias, (in note)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed
PG 11:142
in ipsis sunt. Horum autem potentatum gerit per Verbum suum, quoniam in nomine Jesu omne genu flectetur et coelestium, et terrestrium, et infernorum. Et si omne genu flectitur Jesu, sine dubio Jesus est cui subjecta sunt omnia, et ipse est qui potentatum agit in omnibus, et per quem subjecta sunt Patri omnia; per sapientiam namque, id est verbo et ratione, non vi ac necessitate, cuncta subjecta sunt. Et ideo in eo ipso quo obtinet omnia, gloria sua est; et haec est omnipotentiae purissima et limpidissima gloria, cum ratione et sapientia, non vi ac necessitate, cuncta subjecta sunt. Purissima vero ac limpidissima gloria sapientiae, satis convenienter dictum est ad distinctionem ejus gloriae, quae non pure, nec sincere gloria dicitur. Omnis vero natura quae convertibilis est et commutabilis, etiamsi glorificatur in operibus justitiae vel sapientiae, per hoc ipsum tamen quod accidentem habet justitiam vel sapientiam, et quod hoc quod accidit, etiam decidere potest, gloria ejus sincera ac limpidissima esse non potest. Sapientia vero Dei quae est unigenitus Filius ejus, quoniam in omnibus inconvertibilis est et incommutabilis, et substantiale in eo omne bonum est quod utique mutari atque converti nunquam potest, idcirco pura ejus ac sincera gloria praedicatur.
are in them. And He exercises dominion over these things through His Word, because in the name of Jesus every knee shall bow, of things in heaven, and things on earth, and things under the earth. And if every knee bows to Jesus, without doubt it is Jesus to Whom all things are subject, and He Himself is the One Who exercises dominion in all things, and through Whom all things are subject to the Father; for through wisdom, that is, by word and reason, not by force and necessity, all things are subject. And therefore His glory consists in the very fact by which He holds all things; and this is the purest and clearest glory of omnipotence, when all things are subject by reason and wisdom, not by force and necessity. Moreover, the purest and clearest glory of wisdom has been spoken of fittingly enough in distinction from that glory which is not called glory purely or sincerely. For every nature which is changeable and mutable, even though it be glorified in works of righteousness or wisdom, yet by the very fact that it possesses righteousness or wisdom as an accident, and that what happens as an accident can also fall away, its glory cannot be sincere and most clear. But the wisdom of God, which is His only-begotten Son, since He is in all respects unchangeable and immutable, and every good in Him is substantial, which assuredly can never be changed or turned, on that account His glory is proclaimed as pure and sincere.
11. Tertio dicitur sapientia esse splendor lucis aeternae; cujus rei virtutem jam in praecedentibus exposuimus, cum solis similitudinem, et radiorum ejus splendorem introduximus et pro viribus nostris ostendimus quomodo hoc deberet intelligi. Addemus tamen etiam hoc unum. Sempiternum vel aeternum proprie dicitur quod neque initium ut esset habuit, neque cessare unquam potest esse quod est. Hoc autem designatur apud Joannem cum dicit quoniam « Deus lux est. » Splendor autem lucis ejus sapientia sua est, non solum secundum quod lux est, sed et secundum quod sempiterna lux est, ita ut aeternus et aeternitatis splendor sit sapientia sua. Quod si integre intelligatur, manifeste declarat, quia subsistentia Filii ab ipso Patre descendit, sed non temporaliter, neque ab ullo alio initio, nisi, ut diximus, ab ipso Deo.
11. Thirdly, wisdom is said to be the brightness of eternal light; the force of which matter we have already set forth in the preceding pages, when we introduced the likeness of the sun and the brightness of its rays, and showed according to our strength how this ought to be understood. Yet we shall add this one thing more. That is properly called everlasting or eternal which neither had a beginning of its existence, nor can ever cease to be what it is. Now this is designated in John when he says that « God is light » (1 John 1:5). And the brightness of His light is His wisdom, not only in respect of His being light, but also in respect of His being everlasting light, so that His wisdom is the eternal brightness and the brightness of eternity. And if this be soundly understood, it manifestly declares that the subsistence of the Son descends from the Father Himself, yet not temporally, nor from any other beginning save, as we have said, from God Himself.
Editors' notes and page, col. 142

Footnotes

(54) ‹Deus lux est› · call in col 142

I Joan. I, 5.

1 John 1:5.

(printed under page 75)

(50) ‹call above the foot, not visible› · call in col 142

Et ipse est qui potentatum agit in omnibus et per quem subjecta sunt Patri omnia. Haec desunt in antea editis, sed in mss. omnibus reperiuntur.

"And he it is who exercises sovereignty in all things and through whom all things are subject to the Father." These words are missing in the earlier editions, but are found in all the manuscripts.

(printed under page 75)

(51) ‹omnis vero natura› · call in col 142

Omnis vero natura, etc. Hunc locum qui in antea editis corruptissimus est, sic sanum et integrum restituunt mss. Alias, « omnis vero natura quae convertibilis est et commutabilis etiam si glorificatur, glorificatur in operibus justitiae vel sapientiae per Jesum Christum quod accidentem habet justitiam vel sapientiam, et quod accidet etiam decidere potest. Gloria tamen ejus sincera ac limpidissima decidere potest. »

"But every nature," etc. This passage, which is most corrupt in the earlier editions, the manuscripts restore thus, sound and whole. Elsewhere: "But every nature which is convertible and changeable, even if it is glorified, is glorified in works of justice or wisdom through Jesus Christ, because it has justice or wisdom as an accident, and what will befall can also fall away. Yet its glory, pure and most limpid, can fall away."

(printed under page 75)

(52) ‹splendor› · call in col 142

Sic mss. Alias, « Deus sapientia est et splendor. » Paulo infra mss., « neque cessare unquam potest esse quod est. Hoc autem designatur. » Alias, « neque cessare unquam potest. Quid autem hoc sit designatur. »

So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "God is wisdom and brightness." A little below, the manuscripts, "nor can it ever cease to be what it is. And this is signified"; elsewhere, "nor can it ever cease. And what this is, is signified."

(printed under page 75)

Page

  • running head: LIBER PRIMUS. 142
  • marginal letters: A in ipsis sunt.; B Omnis vero natura; C tibus 59 exposuimus,; D per quem subjecta (in note)
  • old-edition numerals: 59 after in praecedentibus
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed
PG 11:143
12. Sed et speculum immaculatum ἐνέργειας, id est, inoperationis Dei esse sapientia nominatur. Ergo inoperatio virtutis Dei quae sit, prius intelligenda est, quae est vigor quidam, ut ita dixerim, per quem inoperatur Pater, vel cum creat, vel cum providet, vel cum judicat, vel cum singula quaeque in tempore suo disponit atque dispensat. Sicut ergo in speculo omnibus motibus quibus is qui speculum intuetur, movetur vel agit, iisdem ipsis etiam ea imago quae per speculum deformatur, actibus et motibus commovetur vel agit, in nullo prorsus declinans; ita etiam sapientia de se vult intelligi, cum speculum immaculatum paternae virtutis inoperationisque nominatur; sicut et Dominus Jesus Christus qui est sapientia Dei, de se ipso pronuntiat, dicens, quia « Opera quae facit Pater, haec etiam Filius facit similiter. » Et iterum dicit, quoniam « non potest Filius a se facere quidquam, nisi quod viderit Patrem facientem. » Quoniam ergo in nullo prorsus Filius a Patre virtute operum immutatur ac differt, nec aliud est opus Filii quam Patris, sed unus atque idem, ut ita dicam, etiam motus in omnibus est, idcirco speculum eum immaculatum nominavit, ut per hoc nulla omnino dissimilitudo Filii intelligatur ad Patrem. Ea sane quae secundum similitudinem vel imitationem discipuli ad magistrum a quibusdam dicta sunt, et quod in materia corporali ea a Filio fiant, quae a Patre in substantiis spiritalibus prius fuerint deformata, convenire quomodo possunt, cum in Evangelio Filius dicatur non similia facere, sed eadem similiter?
12. Moreover, wisdom is also called the spotless mirror of the ἐνέργειας, that is, of the working of God. First, therefore, what the working of the power of God is must be understood: it is a certain vigour, so to speak, through which the Father works, whether when He creates, or when He exercises providence, or when He judges, or when He arranges and dispenses each several thing in its own time. Just as in a mirror, therefore, with all the movements by which he who looks into the mirror is moved or acts, with those very same actions and movements the image also which is formed through the mirror is moved and acts, swerving in nothing at all; so also wisdom wishes to be understood concerning herself when she is called the spotless mirror of the paternal power and working; just as the Lord Jesus Christ also, Who is the wisdom of God, pronounces concerning Himself, saying: « The works which the Father does, these the Son also does likewise » (John 5:19). And again He says that « the Son cannot do anything of Himself, save what He sees the Father doing » (John 5:19). Since therefore the Son in nothing at all varies or differs from the Father in the power of His works, nor is the work of the Son other than that of the Father, but there is one and the same movement, so to speak, in all things, on that account he called Him a spotless mirror, so that hereby no unlikeness at all of the Son to the Father might be understood. Assuredly, how can those things agree which have been said by some according to the likeness or imitation of a disciple towards a master, and that those things are done by the Son in corporeal matter which had previously been outlined by the Father in spiritual substances, when in the Gospel the Son is said to do not similar things, but the same things in like manner?
13. Superest quid sit imago bonitatis ejus inquirere : in quo eadem, ut opinor, intelligi convenit quae superius de imagine ea quae per speculum deformatur, expressimus.
13. It remains to inquire what the image of His goodness is; in which I think it is fitting that the same things should be understood which we have expressed above concerning that image which is formed through a mirror.
[Οὕτω τοίνυν ἡγοῦμαι καὶ ἐπὶ τοῦ Σωτῆρος καλῶς ἂν λεχθήσεσθαι ὅτι εἰκὼν ἀγαθότητος τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐστιν, ἀλλ' οὐκ αὐτὸ ἀγαθόν· καὶ τάχα καὶ Υἱὸς ἀγαθὸς, ἀλλ' οὐχ ὡς
[Thus therefore I think that concerning the Saviour also it would rightly be said that He is the image of the goodness of God, but not the good itself; and perhaps also that the Son is good, yet not as
Principalis namque bonitas sine dubio, ex qua Filius natus; qui per omnia imago est Patris, procul dubio etiam boni-
For there is without doubt the original goodness, from which the Son was born; Who, being in all things the image of the Father, will without doubt also fittingly
Editors' notes and page, col. 143

Footnotes

(55) ‹Filius facit similiter› · call in col 143

Joan. V, 19.

John 5:19.

(printed under page 76)

(56) ‹Patrem facientem› · call in col 143

ibid.

Ibid.

(57–58) ‹call above the foot, not visible› · call in col 144 Marc. X, 18; Luc. XVIII, 19.

Mark 10:18; Luke 18:19.

(printed under page 76)

(53) ‹call above the foot, not visible› · call in col 143

Vox « Dei » deest in antea editis, sed reperitur in omnibus mss. Paulo infra omnes codd. mss., « omnibus motibus quibus is qui speculum intuetur, movetur et agit, iisdem ipsis etiam ea imago..... commovetur vel agit. » Alias, « omnibus motibus atque omnibus actibus quibus is qui speculum intuetur, movetur vel agitur, his et ipsis etiam ea imago.... commovetur vel agitur. »

The word "of God" is missing in the earlier editions, but is found in all the manuscripts. A little below, all the manuscripts: "with all the movements by which he who looks into the mirror moves and acts, with those very same the image too ..... is moved or acts." Elsewhere: "with all the movements and all the acts by which he who looks into the mirror is moved or acted upon, with these very ones the image too .... is moved or acted upon."

(printed under page 76)

(54) ‹paternae› · call in col 143

Sic mss. Alias, « aeternae. » Paulo post mss., « opera quae facit Pater. » Alias, « opera quae fecit Pater. » Ibidem mss., « nisi quod viderit Patrem. » Alias, « nisi viderit Patrem. »

So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "eternal." A little after, the manuscripts, "the works which the Father does"; elsewhere, "the works which the Father did." At the same place, the manuscripts, "except what he has seen the Father [doing]"; elsewhere, "unless he has seen the Father."

(printed under page 76)

(55) ‹deformata› · call in col 143

Ita mss. Alias, « et sane quae secundum similitudinem vel unitionem discipuli..... prius fiunt deformata. »

So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "and indeed what [is said] according to the likeness or union of the disciple ..... are first formed."

(printed under page 76)

(56) ‹Οὕτω τοίνυν ἡγοῦμαι› · call in col 143

Οὕτω τοίνυν ἡγοῦμαι, etc. Ex his verbis, inter uncos positis, quae Graece exhibet Justinianus ad calcem epistolae ad Menam, et quae hoc loco in textu Graeco exstitisse existimamus, liquet quam fluxae sit fidei Rufinus qui ea omiserit et alia substituerit. Certe de bonitate Filii detraxisse hoc loco Origenem queritur Hieronymus in epistola ad Avitum. « Deum Patrem omnipotentem, inquit, appellat bonum et perfectae bonitatis; Filium non esse bonum, sed auram quamdam et imaginem bonitatis, ut non dicatur absolute bonus, sed cum additamento, pastor bonus, » etc. Vide Origenianorum lib. ii, quaest. 2, num. 15.

"So then I think," etc. From these words, set in brackets, which Justinian gives in Greek at the end of his letter to Menas, and which we judge stood at this place in the Greek text, it is clear how loose is the good faith of Rufinus, who omitted them and substituted others. Certainly Jerome, in the letter to Avitus, complains that Origen at this place detracted from the goodness of the Son. "He calls God the Father almighty," he says, "good and of perfect goodness; the Son not good, but a kind of breath and image of goodness, so that he is not called good absolutely, but with an addition, the good shepherd," etc. See the Origeniana, book II, question 2, no. 15.

(printed under page 76)

Page

  • running head: 143 ORIGENIS ΠΕΡΙ ΑΡΧ
  • marginal letters: A 12. Sed et speculum; B facit Pater, haec; C possunt, cum in; D (53) Vox « Dei » (in note)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only at top, parallel Greek and Latin sub-columns at foot; Latin sub-column ends mid-word boni- (bonitatis in col. 144)
  • other: the column ends with the half-word boni- and col 144 does not begin with its rest (a column in another script stands between): left as printed; join the word where its rest stands
PG 11:144
ἁπλῶς ἀγαθός. Καὶ ὥσπερ εἰκών ἐστι τοῦ Θεοῦ τοῦ ἀοράτου, καὶ κατὰ τοῦτο Θεὸς, ἀλλ' οὐ περὶ οὗ λέγει αὐτὸς ὁ Χριστός· « Ἵνα γινώσκωσί σε τὸν μόνον ἀληθινὸν Θεόν· » οὕτως εἰκὼν ἀγαθότητος, ἀλλ' οὐχ ὡς ὁ Πατὴρ ἀπαραλλάκτως ἀγαθός. Id est : Ita etiam censeo de Salvatore pulchre dici posse, esse quidem illum Dei bonitatis imaginem, non autem bonitatem ipsam; fortasse etiam Filium bonum, sed non simpliciter bonum. Et quemadmodum Dei invisibilis est imago, et propterea Deus, non tamen is de quo Christus ipse ait : « Ut cognoscant te solum verum Deum; » ita bonitatis imago, non tamen ut Pater, sine ulla differentia bonus.]
simply good. And just as He is the image of the invisible God, and according to this is God, yet not He concerning Whom Christ Himself says: "That they may know Thee, the only true God" (John 17:3); so He is the image of goodness, yet not, like the Father, indistinguishably good. That is: Thus also I judge that it can finely be said concerning the Saviour, that He is indeed the image of the goodness of God, but not goodness itself; and perhaps also that the Son is good, yet not simply good. And just as He is the image of the invisible God, and on that account God, yet not He of Whom Christ Himself says: "That they may know Thee, the only true God"; so He is the image of goodness, yet not, like the Father, good without any difference.]
tatis ejus convenienter imago dicetur. Non enim alia aliqua secunda bonitas exsistit in Filio praeter eam quae est in Patre. Unde et recte ipse Salvator in Evangelio dicit quoniam « nemo bonus nisi unus Deus Pater; » quo scilicet per hoc intelligatur Filius non esse alterius bonitatis; sed illius solius quae in Patre est; cujus recte imago appellatur, quia neque aliunde est, nisi ex ipsa principali bonitate; ne altera bonitas quam ea quae in Patre est, videatur in Filio. Neque aliqua dissimilitudo aut distantia bonitatis in Filio est. Propter quod non debet velut blasphemiae aliquod genus putari in eo quod dictum est : « Nemo bonus nisi unus Deus Pater; » ut propterea putetur, vel Christus, vel Spiritus sanctus negari quod bonus sit; sed ut superius diximus, principalis bonitas in Deo sentienda est Patre ex quo vel Filius natus, vel Spiritus sanctus procedens, sine dubio bonitatis ejus naturam in se refert, quae est in eo fonte de quo vel natus est Filius, vel procedit Spiritus sanctus. Jam vero si qua alia bona in Scripturis dicuntur, vel angelus, vel homo, vel servus, vel thesaurus, vel cor bonum, vel arbor bona, haec omnia abusive dicuntur, accidentem, non substantialem in se continentia bonitatem. Multum autem est, et alterius vel operis vel temporis, congregare omnes Filii Dei appellationes : verbi causa, quomodo vel
be called the image of His goodness. For no other second goodness exists in the Son besides that which is in the Father. Whence also the Saviour Himself rightly says in the Gospel that "no one is good save one, God the Father" (Mark 10:18; Luke 18:19); whereby namely through this the Son may be understood not to be of another goodness, but of that alone which is in the Father, of which He is rightly called the image, because He is from no other source save from that original goodness itself, lest another goodness than that which is in the Father should be seen in the Son. Nor is there any unlikeness or distance of goodness in the Son. Wherefore it ought not to be supposed as it were a kind of blasphemy in that it was said: "No one is good save one, God the Father"; so that on this account either Christ or the Holy Spirit should be supposed to be denied to be good; rather, as we have said above, the original goodness is to be understood in God the Father, from Whom the Son being born, or the Holy Spirit proceeding, without doubt reproduces in Himself the nature of His goodness, which is in that fountain from which either the Son was born or the Holy Spirit proceeds. Now if any other things are called good in the Scriptures, whether an angel, or a man, or a servant, or a treasure, or a good heart, or a good tree, all these are so called catachrestically, containing within themselves an accidental, not a substantial goodness. Moreover it is a large task, and belongs to another work or time, to gather together all the titles of the Son of God: for example, how He is
Editors' notes and page, col. 144

Footnotes

(57) ‹call above the foot, not visible› · call in col 144

Sic mss. Alias, « exsistit in Filium praeter eam quae est a Patre. » Infra mss., « ne altera bonitas quam ea quae in Patre est, videatur in Filio. » Alias, « ne altera bonitas quam in Patre, esse videatur in Filio. »

So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "exists into the Son besides that which is from the Father." Below, the manuscripts, "lest another goodness than that which is in the Father be seen in the Son"; elsewhere, "lest another goodness than in the Father seem to be in the Son."

(printed under page 76)

(58) ‹Nemo bonus› · call in col 144

Nemo bonus, etc. Vide not. in Exhort. ad martyr., num. 7.

"No one is good," etc. See the note on the Exhortation to Martyrdom, no. 7.

(printed under page 76)

(59) ‹in se refert› · call in col 144

Sic mss. Alias, « retinent. » Ibidem mss. « vel natus est Filius, vel procedit Spiritus sanctus. » Alias, « vel natus est Filius, vel procedens Spiritus sanctus. » Paulo post mss., « vel homo, vel servus. » In antea editis deest, « vel servus. » Ibidem mss., « accidentem, non substantialem. » Alias, « accidentalem, non subsistentialem. »

So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "they retain." At the same place, the manuscripts, "either the Son is born, or the Holy Spirit proceeds"; elsewhere, "either the Son is born, or the Holy Spirit proceeding." A little after, the manuscripts, "or a man, or a servant"; in the earlier editions "or a servant" is missing. At the same place, the manuscripts, "accidental, not substantial" (accidentem, substantialem); elsewhere, "accidental, not subsistential" (accidentalem, subsistentialem).

(printed under page 76)

Page

  • running head: GENIS ΠΕΡΙ ΑΡΧΩΝ 144
  • marginal letters: A ἁπλῶς ἀγαθός. Καὶ; B ter bonum. Et; C mus, principalis bonitas; D loco Origenem queritur (in note)
  • old-edition numerals: 60 after haec omnia
  • other: Parallel Greek (with editor's Latin translation Id est : Ita etiam...) and Rufinus Latin sub-columns in upper half, then Rufinus Latin only; Rufinus sub-column begins with -tatis from boni- in col. 143
PG 11:145
lumen verum est, vel ostium, vel justitia, vel sanctificatio, vel redemptio, et alia innumera, et quibus causis unumquodque horum nominetur, exponere. Sed contenti his de quibus superius disseruimus, consequenter etiam reliqua perquiramus.
the true light, or the door, or righteousness, or sanctification, or redemption, and innumerable others, and to expound for what reasons He is called each one of these. But content with those things of which we have discoursed above, let us consequently inquire into the remaining matters also.
CAPUT III.
Chapter III.
De Spiritu sancto.
On the Holy Spirit.
1. Consequens igitur est nunc, ut de Spiritu sancto quam possumus breviter requiramus. Et omnes quidem qui quoquomodo providentiam esse sentiunt, Deum esse ingenitum qui universa creavit atque disposuit, confitentur, eumque parentem universitatis agnoscunt. Huic tamen esse Filium non nos soli pronuntiamus, quamvis satis hoc et mirum et incredulum videatur iis qui apud
1. It follows therefore now that we should inquire as briefly as we can concerning the Holy Spirit. Now all indeed who in any way hold that providence exists confess that God, Who created and arranged all things, is unbegotten, and recognize Him as the Parent of the universe. Yet that He has a Son is not proclaimed by us alone, although this seems quite marvellous and incredible to those who among
Editors' notes and page, col. 145

Footnotes

(60) ‹parentem› · call in col 145

Sic mss., male Genebrardus, « potentem. »

So the manuscripts; Génébrard wrongly, "powerful."

(printed under page 77)

Page

  • running head: 145 LIBER PRIMUS
  • marginal letters: A lumen verum est,; B (between text and note); C nium causa; circa (in note); D Enn. V, lib. 1, (in note)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed
PG 11:146
Graecos et barbaros philosophari videntur; tamen a nonnullis etiam ipsorum habita ejus videtur opinio, cum verbo Dei, vel ratione creata esse omnia confitentur. Nos vero secundum fidem doctrinae ejus, quam divinitus aspiratam pro certo habemus, eminentiorem divinioremque rationem de Filio Dei, nullius alterius possibilitatis esse credimus exponere, atque in hominum cognitionem proferre, nisi ejus solius Scripturae quae a Spiritu sancto inspirata est, id est, evangelicae atque apostolicae, nec non legis ac prophetarum, sicut ipse Christus asseruit. De subsistentia vero Spiritus sancti ne suspicionem quidem ullam habere quis potuit, praeter eos qui in lege et prophetis versati sunt, vel eos qui se Christo credere confitentur.
Greeks and barbarians appear to philosophize; nevertheless an opinion of Him seems to have been held even by some of them, since they confess that all things were created by the word or reason of God. We however, in accordance with the faith of His teaching, which we hold for certain to be divinely inspired, believe that it belongs to no other possibility to expound and bring forth to the knowledge of men a loftier and more divine account of the Son of God, save to that Scripture alone which was inspired by the Holy Spirit, that is, the evangelical and apostolic Scripture, as well as that of the law and the prophets, just as Christ Himself asserted. Concerning the subsistence of the Holy Spirit, however, no one could have even any suspicion, save those who are conversant with the law and the prophets, or those who profess to believe in Christ.
Editors' notes and page, col. 146

Footnotes

(61) ‹call above the foot, not visible› · call in col 146

Tamen a nonnullis etiam ipsorum habita ejus videtur opinio. Plato ejusque discipuli speciem quamdam Trinitatis informarunt, duosque ac tres distinxere universe deos, e quibus primus est parens caeterorum; secundus artifex et principium omnium rerum; tertius a Platone obscure significatus, a plerisque mundi esse anima dicitur. In epistola secunda ad Dionysium sic habet : Φραστέον δή σοι δι' αἰνιγμῶν, ἵν' ἄν τι ἡ δέλτος ἢ πόντου ἢ γῆς ἐν πτυχαῖς πάθῃ, ὁ ἀναγνοὺς μὴ γνῷ. Ὧδε γὰρ ἔχει. Περὶ τὸν πάντων βασιλέα πάντ' ἐστὶ, καὶ ἐκείνου ἕνεκα πάντα, καὶ ἐκεῖνο αἴτιον ἁπάντων τῶν καλῶν· δεύτερον δὲ περὶ τὰ δεύτερα, καὶ τρίτον περὶ τὰ τρίτα. « Dicendum est igitur tibi nunc per aenigmata quaedam, ut si quid huic tabellae vel mari vel terra contingat, qui eam legerit intelligere non possit. Est autem ita. Circa omnium regem cuncta sunt; ipsius gratia omnia; ipse pulchrorum omnium causa; circa secundum secunda; tertia circa tertium. » His verbis tres divinitatis personas significari putavit Eusebius lib. xi Praepar. evangel.: « Haec Platonis, inquit, verba qui explicandam philosophi mentem suscepere, ad primum Deum, secundumque principium referunt, nec non ad tertium, quam mundi animam Deumque tertium ipsi quoque appellare solent. » Idem Plato epistola sexta ad Hermiam et Erastum et Coriscum, duos deos, Patrem et Filium, disertius significat, cum epistolam suam legere illos jubet, ad quos eam scribit, ἐπομνύντας, σπουδῇ τε ἅμα μὴ ἀμούσῳ, καὶ τῇ τῆς σπουδῆς ἀδελφῇ παιδείᾳ, καὶ τὸν τῶν πάντων Θεὸν ἡγεμόνα τῶν τε ὄντων καὶ τῶν μελλόντων, τοῦ τε ἡγεμόνος καὶ αἰτίου Πατέρα Κύριον ἐπομνύντας. « Etiam jurejurando interposito, non sine eleganti studio, atque hujus studii sorore disciplina : testando rerum omnium ducem, quae sunt, et quae futurae sunt; ac ducis et principii Patrem Dominum. » Plotinus Enn. v, lib. i, c. 6 et 7, primum de tribus his Platonicis diis censet esse summum ac perfectum, quem κρείττονα νοῦν vocat, « mentem » videlicet « potiorem. » Secundum appellat νοῦν δεύτερον, « mentem posteriorem » a priore genitam et illius imaginem. Tertium porro, animam esse quae ab secunda mente gignitur, ejusque est λόγος. Proclus lib. ii Comment. ad Timaeum, Numenii Pythagorei sententiam breviter et dilucide sic refert : Νουμήνιος μὲν γὰρ τρεῖς ἀνυμνήσας θεούς, πατέρα μὲν καλεῖ τὸν πρῶτον· ποιητὴν δὲ τὸν δεύτερον· ποίημα δὲ τὸν τρίτον· ὁ γὰρ κόσμος κατ' αὐτὸν ὁ τρίτος ἐστὶ θεός. Ὥστε ὁ κατ' αὐτὸν δημιουργὸς, διττὸς, ὅτε πρῶτος, καὶ ὁ δεύτερος θεός· τὸ δὲ δημιουργούμενον ὁ τρίτος. « Numenius tres deos praedicans, patrem quidem appellat primum; factorem autem secundum; opus vero, tertium. Mundus enim ex illius opinione, tertius est deus. Itaque duplex ab eo constituitur artifex, primus et secundus deus; quod autem conditum est, tertius. » Quae tria totidem appellabat nominibus, vocans « avum, filium, nepotem, » πάππον, ἔκγονον, ἀπόγονον. Tertium itaque numerabat Deum mundum ipsum, hoc est animam mundi, sive id quod ex anima et vastissimo universitatis corpore, unum, Platonicorum opinione, animal efficitur. At vero, ut optime observat Petavius lib. i De Trinitate, cap. 1, num. 4, non aequales illos, et, ut Graeci loquuntur, ὁμοτίμους, tres deos esse Plato voluit, uti personas tres pares et aequales esse in uno Deo catholica profitetur fides; sed unum inter illos summum, ac seipso contentum, nec alio spectantem, et ab omni, ut vocant, σχέσει, hoc est, « habitudine ac respectu » liberum, ac solutum, quem τ' ἀγαθὸν, hoc est ipsummet bonum vocabat, eumdemque « causam vel principium essentiae omnis, et supra id omne quod est erectum. » Huic secundum subjiciunt cui totius universitatis procuratio convenit, qua quidem ex parte seipso quodammodo minor est. Nam qua superiorem ac potiorem respicit, et ejus contemplatione ac velut haustu pascitur, longe felicior est ac divinior. Ergo posterior ille deus multum priori cedit, a quo et genitus dicitur; non eo modo quo a Patre Filium genitum esse credimus : hoc est e substantia, ut sit ὁμοούσιος, sed itidem plane, ut Arius, ejusque discipuli, Filium a Patre verbo tenus genitum affirmabant, reipsa vero creatum et factum. Tertius porro deus manifeste creatus ab iisdem Platonicis putatur, quem et ποίημα nominant. Quamobrem inferiorem utrumque deum a supremo creatum esse ex Platonis opinione, Macrobius lib. i, in Somn. Scip., cap. 14, affirmat his verbis : « Deus, inquit, qui prima causa et est et vocatur, unus omnium quaeque sunt, quaeque videntur, princeps et origo est. Hic superabundanti majestatis fecunditate de se mentem creavit. Haec mens quae νοῦς vocatur, qua Patrem inspicit, plenam similitudinem servat auctoris; animam vero de se creat, posteriora respiciens. Rursus anima partem qua intuetur, induitur; ac paulatim regrediente respectu in fabricam corporum, incorporea ipsa degenerat. » Ergo trinitas Platonicorum toto coelo a Christianorum catholicorum Trinitate distabat.

"Yet even some of them seem to have held an opinion of him." Plato and his disciples sketched a kind of likeness of the Trinity, and in general distinguished two and three gods, of whom the first is the parent of the rest; the second the craftsman and principle of all things; the third, obscurely indicated by Plato, is said by most to be the soul of the world. In the second letter to Dionysius he writes thus: "I must speak to you in riddles, so that if anything should happen to the tablet in the folds of sea or land, whoever reads it may not understand. For it is thus. All things are about the king of all, and all are for his sake, and he is the cause of all things beautiful; and the second about the second things, and the third about the third." [Latin version given in the note:] "I must therefore speak to you now through certain riddles, so that if anything should befall this tablet by sea or land, whoever reads it may not be able to understand. It is thus. About the king of all are all things; for his sake are all things; he is the cause of all things beautiful; about the second, the second things; the third things about the third." Eusebius, book XI of the Preparation for the Gospel, thought that the three persons of the divinity were signified by these words: "Those," he says, "who have undertaken to explain the philosopher's mind refer these words of Plato to the first God and to the second principle, and also to the third, which they too are accustomed to call the soul of the world and the third God." The same Plato, in the sixth letter to Hermias, Erastus and Coriscus, signifies two gods, the Father and the Son, more explicitly, when he bids those to whom he writes read his letter, "swearing, with a seriousness not without grace and with learning, the sister of seriousness, by the God of all, leader of the things that are and the things that shall be, and by the Lord, Father of the leader and cause." [Latin version given in the note:] "Even with an oath interposed, not without elegant zeal, and with learning, the sister of this zeal: calling to witness the leader of all things that are and that shall be, and the Lord, Father of the leader and principle." Plotinus, Ennead V, book 1, chapters 6 and 7, holds that the first of these three Platonic gods is supreme and perfect, whom he calls the "higher mind" (κρείττονα νοῦν), that is, the "more excellent mind." The second he calls "the second mind" (νοῦν δεύτερον), the "later mind," begotten by the former and its image. The third, further, is the soul, which is begotten by the second mind and is its word (λόγος). Proclus, book II of the Commentary on the Timaeus, reports the opinion of Numenius the Pythagorean briefly and clearly thus: "For Numenius, hymning three gods, calls the first father, the second maker, the third the thing made; for the world, according to him, is the third god. So that the craftsman according to him is twofold, the first and the second god; and what is crafted is the third." [Latin version given in the note:] "Numenius, proclaiming three gods, calls the first father, the second maker, and the work the third. For in his opinion the world is the third god. So a twofold craftsman is set up by him, the first and second god; and what has been made is the third." These three he called by as many names, calling them "grandfather, son, grandson" (πάππον, ἔκγονον, ἀπόγονον). He counted as the third God, then, the world itself, that is, the soul of the world, or that one living thing which, in the opinion of the Platonists, is made from the soul and the vast body of the universe. But, as Petavius very well observes, book I On the Trinity, chapter 1, no. 4, Plato did not mean these three gods to be equal and, as the Greeks say, of equal honour (ὁμοτίμους), as the catholic faith professes three persons equal and alike in one God; but one among them supreme, content with himself, looking to nothing else, and free and loose from every relation (σχέσει), as they call it, that is, "condition and reference," whom he called the Good (τ' ἀγαθὸν), that is, the Good itself, and likewise "the cause or principle of all being, and raised above all that is." Beneath him they set the second, to whom the care of the whole universe belongs, and in that respect he is in a way less than himself. For in so far as he looks towards the higher and more excellent and is fed by contemplating him, and as it were drinking him in, he is far happier and more divine. So that later god yields much to the former, by whom he is also said to be begotten; not in the way in which we believe the Son to be begotten of the Father, that is, from his substance, so as to be consubstantial (ὁμοούσιος), but plainly just as Arius and his disciples affirmed that the Son was begotten of the Father in word, but in fact created and made. The third god, moreover, is plainly thought by the same Platonists to be created, and they call him "the thing made" (ποίημα). Therefore Macrobius, book I on the Dream of Scipio, chapter 14, affirms that in Plato's opinion both lower gods were created by the supreme one, in these words: "God," he says, "who both is and is called the first cause, is the one prince and origin of all things that are and that appear. He, by the superabundant fruitfulness of his majesty, created mind from himself. This mind, which is called νοῦς, in so far as it looks upon the Father, keeps the full likeness of its author; but it creates soul from itself, looking to what is behind it. Again the soul is clothed with the part on which it gazes; and as its regard gradually turns back to the fabric of bodies, itself incorporeal, it degenerates." So the trinity of the Platonists stood as far as heaven is wide from the Trinity of catholic Christians.

(printed under page 77)

(62) ‹quis potuit› · call in col 146

De subsistentia vero Spiritus sancti ne suspicionem quidem ullam habere quis potuit, etc. Mirum haec Origenem protulisse. Iidem enim Platonici quibus, ut nota praecedenti observavimus, aliquam Verbi Dei putabat fuisse opinionem, tertium quiddam in sua trinitate ponebant, quod animam solebant appellare. Quid vetat si ex Origene, secundi dei nomine verum Dei Verbum intellexerunt, ipsos pariter tertii dei, nempe animae nomine, Spiritum sanctum designasse? Vel ergo prius dicere non debuit, vel alterum debuit concedere.

"But of the subsistence of the Holy Spirit no one could have even any suspicion," etc. It is strange that Origen put this forward. For the same Platonists to whom, as we observed in the preceding note, he thought some opinion of the Word of God had belonged, set a certain third thing in their trinity, which they used to call the soul. What prevents that, if according to Origen they understood the true Word of God by the name of the second god, they likewise designated the Holy Spirit by the name of the third god, namely the soul? Either, then, he ought not to have said the first, or he ought to have granted the second.

(printed under page 77)

Page

  • running head: LIBER PRIMUS. 146
  • marginal letters: A Graecos et barbaros; B quod autem conditum (in note); C parte seipso quodammodo (in note); D nam similitudinem servat (in note)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; ends mid-word confiten- (confitentur in col. 147)
  • other: the word confitentur. was split at the column break and stands whole here (joined on receipt); check that the English reads whole across the break into col 147
PG 11:147
Nam de Deo quidem Patre quamvis quidem proloqui nemo valeat, tamen possibile est intellectum aliquem capi ex occasione visibilium creaturarum et ex his quae humana mens naturaliter sentit; insuper etiam de Scripturis sanctis confirmari possibile est. Sed et de Filio Dei, quamvis nemo noverit Filium nisi Pater, tamen ex divinis Scripturis etiam de ipso qualiter sentiri debeat, mens humana formatur, et non solum ex Novo, sed etiam ex Veteri Testamento, per ea quae a sanctis gesta ad Christum figuraliter referuntur, ex quibus adverti vel divina ejus natura, vel humana quae ab eo assumpta est, potest.
For concerning God the Father indeed, although no one is able to speak worthily, yet it is possible for some understanding to be gained from the occasion of visible creatures and from those things which the human mind naturally perceives; and furthermore it is possible for this to be confirmed from the holy Scriptures also. Moreover concerning the Son of God also, although no one knows the Son save the Father, yet from the divine Scriptures the human mind is instructed how it ought to think concerning Him also, and not only from the New, but also from the Old Testament, through those things which, done by the saints, are figuratively referred to Christ, from which both His divine nature and the human nature which was assumed by Him can be observed.
2. De Spiritu vero sancto quod sit, multae nos Scripturae docuerunt, sicut David in L psalmo dicit : « Et Spiritum sanctum tuum ne auferas a me. » Et in Daniele dicitur : « Spiritus sanctus qui est in te. » In Novo vero Testamento abundantibus testimoniis edocemur, cum Spiritus sanctus super Christum descendisse describitur, et cum ipse Dominus insufflavit in apostolos post resurrectionem, dicens : « Accipite Spiritum sanctum. » Et ad Mariam ab angelo dicitur : « Spiritus sanctus superveniet in te. » Paulus vero dicit, « quia nemo potest dicere Dominum Jesum nisi in Spiritu sancto. » Et in Actibus apostolorum per impositionem manuum apostolicarum Spiritus sanctus dabatur in baptismo. Ex quibus omnibus didicimus tantae esse auctoritatis et dignitatis substantiam Spiritus sancti, ut salutaris baptismus non aliter nisi excellentissimae omnium Trinitatis auctoritate, id est, Patris, et Filii, et Spiritus sancti cognominatione compleatur, et ingenito Deo Patri, et unigenito ejus Filio nomen quoque Spiritus sancti copuletur. Quis ergo non obstupescat quanta majestas sit Spiritus sancti, cum eum qui dixerit verbum in Filium hominis, audiat sperare veniam posse, eum vero qui in Spiritum sanctum blasphemaverit, veniam non habere neque in praesenti saeculo, neque in futuro?
2. Now that the Holy Spirit exists, many Scriptures have taught us, just as David says in the fiftieth Psalm: « And take not Thy Holy Spirit from me » (Ps. 50:13). And in Daniel it is said: « The Holy Spirit that is in you » (Dan. 4:6). And in the New Testament we are instructed by abundant testimonies, when the Holy Spirit is described as having descended upon Christ, and when the Lord Himself breathed upon the apostles after the resurrection, saying: « Receive the Holy Spirit » (John 20:22). And to Mary it is said by the angel: « The Holy Spirit shall come upon you » (Luke 1:35). Paul also says that « no one can say Lord Jesus save in the Holy Spirit » (1 Cor. 12:3). And in the Acts of the Apostles, through the laying on of the apostles' hands, the Holy Spirit was given in baptism (Acts 8:18). From all of which we have learned that the substance of the Holy Spirit is of such great authority and dignity that saving baptism is not completed otherwise than by the authority of the most excellent Trinity of all, that is, by the naming of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit, and that to the unbegotten God the Father, and to His only-begotten Son, the name also of the Holy Spirit is joined. Who therefore would not be amazed at how great the majesty of the Holy Spirit is, when he hears that he who speaks a word against the Son of Man may hope for pardon, whereas he who blasphemes against the Holy Spirit has not pardon, neither in the present age nor in that which is to come (Matt. 12:32)?
3. Quod autem a Deo universa creata sint, nec sit ulla creatura quae non ab eo hoc ipsum ut esset acceperit, ex multis Scripturae assertionibus comprobatur, repudiatis atque depulsis his quae a quibusdam falso perhibentur, vel de materia Deo coaeterna, vel de ingenitis animabus, quibus non tam subsistendi naturam, quam aequalitatem atque ordinem a Deo insitum volunt. Nam et in eo
3. Moreover, that all things were created by God, and that there is no creature which did not receive from Him this very fact of its existence, is proved from many assertions of Scripture, those things being rejected and repelled which are falsely alleged by some, either concerning matter coeternal with God, or concerning unbegotten souls, in which they would have it that God implanted not so much the nature of subsisting as quality and order. For even in that
Editors' notes and page, col. 147

Footnotes

(59) ‹ne auferas a me› · call in col 147

Psal. L, 13.

Psalm 50 (51):13.

(printed under page 78)

(60) ‹qui est in te› · call in col 147

Dan. IV, 6.

Daniel 4:6.

(printed under page 78)

(61) ‹Spiritum sanctum› · call in col 147

Joan. XX, 22.

John 20:22.

(printed under page 78)

(62) ‹superveniet in te› · call in col 147

Luc. I, 35.

Luke 1:35.

(printed under page 78)

(63) ‹in Spiritu sancto› · call in col 147

I Cor. XII, 3.

1 Corinthians 12:3.

(printed under page 78)

(64) ‹dabatur in baptismo› · call in col 147

Act. VIII, 18.

Acts 8:18.

(printed under page 78)

(63) ‹call above the foot, not visible› · call in col 147

Ita mss. Alias, « profitentur. »

So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "they profess."

(printed under page 78)

(64) ‹abundantibus› · call in col 147

Ita mss. Alias, « abundantius. »

So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "more abundantly."

(printed under page 78)

(65) ‹Dominum Jesum› · call in col 147

Sic mss. Alias, « Dominus Jesus. »

So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "Jesus is Lord" (nominative).

(printed under page 78)

(66) ‹didicimus› · call in col 147

Sic mss. Alias, « dicimus. » Paulo post mss., « excellentissimae omnium Trinitatis. » Alias, « excellentissimae omnitrinitatis. »

So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "we say." A little after, the manuscripts, "of the Trinity, most excellent of all"; elsewhere, "of the most excellent all-trinity."

(printed under page 78)

(67) ‹ordinem› · call in col 147

Sic mss. Alias, « quibus tam subsistendi quam vitae qualitatem atque ordinem. »

So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "to which [they would have] the quality and order both of subsisting and of life."

(printed under page 78)

Page

  • running head: 147 ORIGENIS ΠΕΡΙ Α
  • marginal letters: A tur. Nam de Deo; B cit : « Et Spiritum; C salutaris baptismus non; D aeterna, vel de
  • old-edition numerals: 61 after Accipite Spiritum
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; begins with -tur from confiten- in col. 146
PG 11:148
libello qui Pastoris dicitur angeli poenitentiae, quem Hermas conscripsit, ita refertur : « Primo omnium crede, quia unus est Deus qui omnia creavit atque composuit; qui, cum nihil esset prius, esse fecit omnia; qui est omnia capiens, ipse vero a nemine capitur. » Sed et in Enoch libro his similia describuntur. Verumtamen usque ad praesens nullum sermonem in scriptis sanctis invenire potuimus per quem Spiritus sanctus factura esse vel creatura diceretur, ne eo quidem modo quo de sapientia referre Salomonem supra edocuimus, vel quae de Vita, vel Verbo, aliisque appellationibus Filii Dei intelligenda esse tractavimus. Spiritus igitur Dei qui super aquas ferebatur, sicut scriptum est in principio facturae mundi, puto quod non sit alius quam Spiritus sanctus, secundum quod ego intelligere possum, sicut et cum ipsa loca exponeremus, ostendimus, non tamen secundum historiam, sed secundum intelligentiam spiritalem.
little book which is called The Shepherd, of the angel of repentance, which Hermas wrote, it is thus recorded: « First of all believe that there is one God Who created and framed all things; Who, when nothing existed before, caused all things to be; Who Himself contains all things, but is Himself contained by no one » (Hermas, Mand. 1.1). Moreover in the book of Enoch also things similar to these are described. Nevertheless up to the present we have been able to find no statement in the holy Scriptures by which the Holy Spirit would be said to be a thing made or a creature, not even in the manner in which we have shown above that Solomon speaks concerning wisdom, or in which we have treated the things that are to be understood concerning Life, or Word, and the other titles of the Son of God. The Spirit of God, therefore, Who was borne above the waters (Gen. 1:2), as is written in the beginning of the creation of the world, I think is no other than the Holy Spirit, so far as I am able to understand, just as we also showed when we were expounding the passages themselves, yet not according to the historical letter, but according to spiritual understanding.
4. Quidam sane ex praecessoribus nostris in Novo Testamento observarunt, quod sicubi Spiritus nominatur sine adjectione ea quae assignet qualis sit spiritus, de sancto Spiritu debet intelligi, ut puta : « Fructus autem Spiritus est charitas, gaudium et pax, » etc. Item et ibi : « Cum coeperitis spiritu, nunc carne perficimini. » Nos vero etiam in Veteri Testamento putamus distinctionem istam posse servari, sicut cum dicit : « Qui dat spiritum populo qui est super terram, et spiritum his qui calcant eam. » Sine dubio enim omnis qui calcat terram, id est terrena et corporalia, particeps est Spiritus sancti a Deo eum accipiens.
4. Assuredly some of our predecessors have observed in the New Testament that wherever the Spirit is named without that addition which designates of what sort the spirit is, it ought to be understood of the Holy Spirit, as for instance: « Now the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, and peace » (Gal. 5:22), and so forth. And likewise there also: « Having begun with the Spirit, are you now being perfected with the flesh? » (Gal. 3:3). And we think that this distinction can be observed in the Old Testament also, just as when it says: « Who gives spirit to the people that is upon the earth, and spirit to those who tread upon it » (Isa. 42:5). For without doubt everyone who treads upon the earth, that is, earthly and corporeal things, is a partaker of the Holy Spirit, receiving Him from God.
Ἔλεγε δὲ ὁ Ἑβραῖος τὰ ἐν τῷ Ἠσαΐᾳ δύο σεραφὶμ ἑξαπτέρυγα κεκραγότα ἕτερον πρὸς ἕτερον, καὶ λέγοντα· « Ἅγιος, ἅγιος, ἅγιος Κύριος Σαβαὼθ, » τὸν Μονογενῆ εἶναι τοῦ Θεοῦ καὶ τὸ Πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον· ἡμεῖς οἰόμεθα ὅτι καὶ ἐν τῇ ᾠδῇ Ἀμβακούμ· « Ἐν μέσῳ δύο ζώων γνωσθήσῃ, » περὶ Χριστοῦ καὶ ἁγίου Πνεύματος.
And the Hebrew used to say that the two six-winged seraphim in Isaiah, crying one to another and saying: « Holy, holy, holy, Lord Sabaoth » (Isa. 6:3), are the Only-begotten of God and the Holy Spirit; and we think that in the song of Habakkuk also: « In the midst of two living creatures Thou shalt be known » (Hab. 3:2, LXX), is said concerning Christ and the Holy Spirit.
Dicebat autem et Hebraeus magister, quod duo illa seraphim quae in Isaia senis alis describuntur clamantia adinvicem, et dicentia : « Sanctus, sanctus, sanctus Dominus Deus Sabaoth; » de unigenito Filio Dei et Spiritu sancto essent intelligenda. Nos vero putamus etiam illud quod in cantico Abacuc dictum est : « In medio vel duorum animalium, vel duarum vitarum cognosceris,
Moreover my Hebrew master also used to say that those two seraphim which in Isaiah are described with six wings, crying one to another and saying: « Holy, holy, holy, Lord God Sabaoth » (Isa. 6:3), were to be understood of the only-begotten Son of God and the Holy Spirit. And we think that that also which was said in the canticle of Habakkuk: « In the midst either of two living creatures, or of two lives, Thou shalt be known » (Hab. 3:2, LXX),
Editors' notes and page, col. 148

Footnotes

(65) ‹super aquas ferebatur› · call in col 148

Gen. I, 2.

Genesis 1:2.

(printed under page 78)

(66) ‹gaudium et pax› · call in col 148

Galat. v, 22.

Galatians 5:22.

(printed under page 78)

(67) ‹carne perficimini› · call in col 148

Gal. III, 3.

Galatians 3:3.

(printed under page 78)

(68) ‹qui calcant eam› · call in col 148

Isa. xlii, 5.

Isaiah 42:5.

(printed under page 78)

(69) ‹Deus Sabaoth› · call in col 148

Isa. vi, 3.

Isaiah 6:3.

(printed under page 78)

(68) ‹call above the foot, not visible› · call in col 148

Sic mss. Alias mendose, « pastoralis dicitur de angeli positione quem Hermes. »

So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, faultily, "it is called pastoral, from the position of the angel whom Hermas."

(printed under page 78)

(69) ‹call above the foot, not visible› · call in col 148

Sic mss. Alias, « quo de vita. »

So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "by which, concerning life."

(printed under page 78)

(70) ‹exponeremus› · call in col 148

Ita mss. Alias, « exponerem. » Paulo post mss., « quidam sane ex praecessoribus nostris ..... observarunt. » Alias, quidam sane ex praedecessoribus nostris.... observant. » Paulo infra mss., « particeps est Spiritus sancti a Deo eum accipiens. » Alias deest, « Spiritus sancti. »

So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "I should expound." A little after, the manuscripts, "certain indeed of those who went before us (praecessoribus) ..... have observed"; elsewhere, "certain indeed of our predecessors .... observe." A little below, the manuscripts, "is a partaker of the Holy Spirit, receiving him from God." Elsewhere "of the Holy Spirit" is missing.

(printed under page 78)

(71) ‹Ἔλεγε δὲ ὁ Ἑβραῖος› · call in col 148

Ἔλεγε δὲ ὁ Ἑβραῖος, etc. Graece haec profert Justinianus ad calcem epistolae ad Menam patriarcham Constantinopolitanum. Hieronymo autem stomachum ita movit haec Origenis interpretatio, ut impiam illam et detestandam appellet lib. iii in (continues)

"And the Hebrew used to say," etc. Justinian gives this in Greek at the end of his letter to Menas, patriarch of Constantinople. This interpretation of Origen so stirred Jerome's anger that he calls it impious and detestable, in book III on (continues)

(printed under page 78)

Page

  • running head: IGENIS ΠΕΡΙ ΑΡΧΩΝ 148
  • marginal letters: A libello qui Pastoris; B non sit alius; C eam. » Sine dubio; D ζώων γνωσθήσῃ, » περὶ
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only in upper part, parallel Greek and Latin sub-columns at foot; ends mid-word cognosce-
  • other: the word cognosceris, was split at the column break and stands whole here (joined on receipt); check that the English reads whole across the break into col 149
PG 11:149
» de Christo et de Spiritu sancto sentiri debere. Omnis enim scientia de Patre revelante Filio in Spiritu sancto cognoscitur, ut ambo haec quae secundum prophetam vel animantia, vel vitae dicuntur, causa scientiae Dei Patris exsistant. Sicut enim de Filio dicitur, quia « nemo novit Patrem nisi Filius, et cui voluerit Filius revelare; » haec eadem etiam de Spiritu sancto dicit Apostolus, cum ait : « Nobis autem revelavit Deus per Spiritum suum; Spiritus enim omnia scrutatur etiam alta Dei. » Sed et rursus in Evangelio de divinis ac profundioribus doctrinis commemorans Salvator quas nondum capere poterant discipuli sui, ita ait ad apostolos : « Adhuc multa habeo quae vobis dicam, sed non potestis illa modo capere; cum autem venerit consolator Spiritus sanctus, ille vos docebit omnia, et commonebit omnia quae dixi vobis. » Et ita sentiendum est quod sicut Filius qui solus cognoscit Patrem, revelat cui vult; ita Spiritus sanctus qui solus scrutatur etiam alta Dei, revelat Deum cui vult. « Spiritus enim ubi vult spirat. » Neque enim putandum est quod etiam Spiritus Filio revelante cognoscit. Si enim revelante Filio cognoscit Patrem Spiritus sanctus, ergo ex ignorantia ad scientiam venit; quod utique et impium pariter et stultum est, Spiritum sanctum confiteri, et ignorantiam ei ascribere. Non enim cum aliud aliquid esset antequam Spiritus sanctus, per profectum venit in hoc ut esset Spiritus sanctus; ut quis audeat dicere, quia tunc quidem cum nondum esset Spiritus sanctus, ignorabat Patrem, postea vero quam recepit scientiam, Spiritus sanctus effectus est; quod si esset, nunquam utique in unitate Trinitatis, id est Dei Patris inconvertibilis et Filii ejus, etiam ipse Spiritus sanctus haberetur, nisi quia et ipse semper erat Spiritus sanctus. Hoc
known, must be understood of Christ and of the Holy Spirit. For all knowledge concerning the Father, when the Son reveals it, is made known in the Holy Spirit, so that both of these, which according to the prophet are called either living creatures or lives, are the cause of the knowledge of God the Father. For just as it is said of the Son, that no one knows the Father except the Son, and he to whom the Son has willed to reveal Him, the Apostle says these same things also of the Holy Spirit, when he says: But to us God has revealed them through His Spirit; for the Spirit searches all things, even the deep things of God. And again in the Gospel also, when the Saviour makes mention of divine and deeper teachings which His disciples were not yet able to grasp, He speaks thus to the apostles: I have still many things to say to you, but you cannot grasp them now; when, however, the Comforter, the Holy Spirit, has come, He will teach you all things, and will remind you of all things that I have said to you. And so it must be understood that just as the Son, Who alone knows the Father, reveals Him to whom He wills; so the Holy Spirit, Who alone searches even the deep things of God, reveals God to whom He wills. For the Spirit breathes where He wills. For neither must it be supposed that the Spirit also knows through the revelation of the Son. For if the Holy Spirit knows the Father when the Son reveals Him, then He comes from ignorance to knowledge; which assuredly is alike impious and foolish, to confess the Holy Spirit and to ascribe ignorance to Him. For it is not the case that, having been something else before He was the Holy Spirit, He came through progress into being the Holy Spirit; so that anyone should dare to say that at the time when He was not yet the Holy Spirit He was ignorant of the Father, whereas after He received knowledge He was made the Holy Spirit; for if that were so, never assuredly in the unity of the Trinity, that is, of God the Father unchangeable and of His Son, would the Holy Spirit Himself also be held to be, unless because He Himself also always was the Holy Spirit. What
Editors' notes and page, col. 149

Footnotes

(70) ‹call above the foot, not visible› · call in col 149

Habac. iii, 3.

Habakkuk 3:3.

(printed under page 79)

(71) ‹call above the foot, not visible› · call in col 149

Luc. X, 22.

Luke 10:22.

(printed under page 79)

(72) ‹call above the foot, not visible› · call in col 149

I Cor. II, 10.

1 Corinthians 2:10.

(73–74) ‹quae dixi vobis› · call in col 149 Joan. XVI, 12, 13; xiv, 26.

John 16:12–13; 14:26.

(printed under page 79)

(75) ‹ubi vult spirat› · call in col 149

Joan. III, 8.

John 3:8.

(printed under page 79)

(72) ‹call above the foot, not visible› · call in col 149

In medio vel duorum animalium vel duarum vitarum cognosceris. Verterunt LXX interpretes : ἐν μέσῳ δύο ζώων γνωσθήσῃ. « In medio duorum animalium cognosceris. » Si vero pro ζώων legas ζωῶν a ζωή, vertendum est, « in medio duarum vitarum cognosceris. » Hebraica verba sonant : « in interiori annorum vivifica illud. » Paulo post mss., « omnis enim scientia de Patre. » Alias, « omnis enim sapientia de Patre. » Paulo post libri editi, « ut ambo quae secundum hoc vel animantia vel vitae dicuntur, causa sapientiae Dei Patris exsistant. »

"In the midst either of two living creatures or of two lives you will be known." The Seventy translated: "in the midst of two living creatures you will be known" (ἐν μέσῳ δύο ζώων γνωσθήσῃ). But if for ζώων ("living creatures") you read ζωῶν, from ζωή, it must be translated "in the midst of two lives you will be known." The Hebrew words mean: "in the midst of the years make it live." A little after, the manuscripts, "for all knowledge [is] from the Father"; elsewhere, "for all wisdom [is] from the Father." A little after, the printed books, "so that both, which according to this are called either living creatures or lives, exist as the cause of the wisdom of God the Father."

(printed under page 79)

(73) ‹call above the foot, not visible› · call in col 149

Sic mss. Libri editi, « sanctum. » Ibidem libri editi : « De divinis profundioribus discipulis commemorans..... ait ad discipulos... sed non potestis portare modo. Cum autem venerit Paracletus, id est consolator Spiritus sanctus ..... et ita sciendum est. » Sed omnes codd. mss. ut in nostro textu.

So the manuscripts. The printed books, "holy." At the same place, the printed books: "recalling to the disciples the deeper divine things ..... he says to the disciples ... but you cannot bear them now. But when the Paraclete comes, that is, the Comforter, the Holy Spirit ..... and so it is to be known." But all the manuscripts as in our text.

(printed under page 79)

(74) ‹revelat Deum› · call in col 149

Deum. Deest in antea editis, sed reperitur in omnibus mss.

"God." It is missing in the earlier editions, but is found in all the manuscripts.

(printed under page 79)

(75) ‹Spiritus sanctus› · call in col 149

Spiritus. Desideratur in antea editis, sed non in mss.

"Spirit." It is lacking in the earlier editions, but not in the manuscripts.

(printed under page 79)

Page

  • running head: 149 LIBER PRIMU
  • marginal letters: A ris, de Christo; B venerit consolator; C esset Spiritus
  • old-edition numerals: 62 after putandum
PG 11:150
sane quod dicimus, vel « semper, » vel « erat, » vel si quod aliud tale temporalis significationis nomen adsciscimus, simpliciter et cum venia accipiendum est; quoniam nominum quidem horum significationes temporales sunt, ea autem de quibus loquimur, tractatu quidem sermonis temporaliter nominantur, natura autem sui omnem intelligentiam sensus temporalis excedunt.
indeed we say, whether always, or was, or if we adopt any other such term of temporal signification, must be taken simply and with indulgence; since the significations of these terms are indeed temporal, whereas the things of which we speak, though in the handling of discourse they are named temporally, by their own nature exceed all understanding of a temporal sense.
5. Rectum tamen videtur inquirere quid causae sit, quod qui regeneratur per Deum in salutem, opus habet et Patre et Filio et Spiritu sancto, non percepturus salutem nisi sit integra Trinitas : nec possibile sit participem fieri Patris vel Filii sine Spiritu sancto. De quibus discutientes sine dubio necessarium erit ut operationem specialem Spiritus sancti, et specialem Patris ac Filii describamus.
5. Yet it seems right to inquire what the reason is that he who is regenerated through God unto salvation has need both of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, and will not obtain salvation unless the Trinity is complete: nor is it possible to become a partaker of the Father or of the Son without the Holy Spirit. In discussing these things it will without doubt be necessary for us to describe the special operation of the Holy Spirit, and the special operation of the Father and of the Son.
[Ὅτι ὁ μὲν Θεὸς καὶ Πατὴρ συνέχων τὰ πάντα φθάνει εἰς ἕκαστον τῶν ὄντων μεταδιδοὺς ἑκάστῳ ἀπὸ τοῦ ἰδίου τὸ εἶναι· ὢν γάρ ἐστιν· ἐλάττων δὲ πρὸς τὸν Πατέρα ὁ Υἱὸς φθάνων ἐπὶ μόνα τὰ λογικά· δεύτερος γάρ ἐστι τοῦ Πατρός· ἔτι δὲ ἧττον τὸ Πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον ἐπὶ μόνους τοὺς ἁγίους διϊκνούμενον· ὥστε κατὰ τοῦτο μείζων ἡ δύναμις τοῦ Πατρὸς παρὰ τὸν Υἱὸν καὶ τὸ Πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον· πλείων δὲ ἡ τοῦ Υἱοῦ παρὰ τὸ Πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον· καὶ πάλιν διαφέρουσα μᾶλλον τοῦ ἁγίου
[That God and the Father, holding all things together, reaches unto each of the things that exist, imparting to each from His own to exist: for He is He Who is; while less in comparison with the Father is the Son, reaching unto rational beings alone: for He is second from the Father; and still less is the Holy Spirit, penetrating unto the saints alone: so that according to this the power of the Father is greater than the Son and the Holy Spirit; and that of the Son is more than the Holy Spirit; and again, excelling more is the
Editors' notes and page, col. 150

Footnotes

(76) ‹call above the foot, not visible› · call in col 150

Ita mss. Libb. editi, « adducimus. » Paulo post mss., « tractatu quidem sermonis. » Editi, « tractu quidem sermonis. »

So the manuscripts. The printed books, "we bring forward." A little after, the manuscripts, "in the treatment indeed of the discourse"; the editions, "in the course indeed of the discourse."

(printed under page 79)

(77) ‹Spiritu sancto› · call in col 150

Non percepturus salutem nisi sit integra Trinitas; nec possibile sit participem fieri Patris vel Filii sine Spiritu sancto. Haec desiderantur in antea editis, sed exstant in omnibus mss.

"Not to receive salvation unless the Trinity be entire; nor is it possible to become a partaker of the Father or the Son without the Holy Spirit." These words are lacking in the earlier editions, but are present in all the manuscripts.

(printed under page 79)

(78) ‹Ὅτι ὁ μὲν Θεὸς καὶ Πατὴρ› · call in col 150

Ὅτι ὁ μὲν Θεὸς καὶ Πατήρ, etc. Graeca haec, uncis conclusa, exhibet Justinianus imperator ad calcem epistolae ad Menam; ea autem utpote quae catholicae de Trinitate fidei adversari videbantur, resecavit interpres Rufinus, aut saltem quibusdam additis et quibusdam detractis emollivit, et ad catholicum sensum revocavit. Ne quis vero suspecta habeat Graeca ista quae profert Justinianus, operae pretium est audire Hieronymum qui epistola 94 ad Avitum id etiam crimini vertit Origeni quod dixerit : « Filium quoque minorem Patre, eo quod secundus ab illo sit, et Spiritum sanctum inferiorem Filio in sanctis quibusque versari; atque hoc ordine majorem Patris fortitudinem esse quam Filii et Spiritus sancti, et rursum majorem Filii fortitudinem esse quam Spiritus sancti; et consequenter ipsius sancti Spiritus majorem esse virtutem caeteris quae sancta dicuntur. » Vide Origenianorum lib. ii, quaest. 2, num. 27 et 28.

"That God the Father," etc. The emperor Justinian gives this Greek, enclosed in brackets, at the end of his letter to Menas; and since it seemed to oppose the catholic faith concerning the Trinity, the translator Rufinus cut it out, or at least softened it by some additions and some subtractions, and brought it back to a catholic sense. Lest anyone hold this Greek that Justinian brings forward suspect, it is worth hearing Jerome, who in letter 94 to Avitus also lays it as a charge against Origen that he said: "that the Son too is less than the Father, because he is second from him, and that the Holy Spirit, inferior to the Son, dwells in each of the saints; and that in this order the strength of the Father is greater than that of the Son and the Holy Spirit, and again the strength of the Son greater than that of the Holy Spirit; and consequently that the power of the Holy Spirit himself is greater than that of the other things that are called holy." See the Origeniana, book II, question 2, nos. 27 and 28.

(printed under page 79)

(79) ‹inveniri› · call in col 150

Sic mss. Alias, « vel in illis quidem inveniri. »

So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "or indeed to be found in those."

(printed under page 79)

Page

  • running head: LIBER PRIMUS. 150
  • marginal letters: A sane quod dicimus; B tus sancti, et specialem; C τοῦ Πατρὸς παρὰ τὸν
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
PG 11:151
Πνεύματος ἡ δύναμις παρὰ τὰ ἄλλὰ ἅγια.
power of the Holy Spirit in comparison with the other holy beings.
6. Quia autem operatio Patris et Filii et in sanctis et in peccatoribus sit, manifestatur ex eo quod omnes qui rationabiles sunt, Verbi, id est rationis participes sunt, et per hoc velut quaedam semina insita sibi gerunt sapientiae et justitiae, quod est Christus. Ex eo autem qui vere est, qui dixit per Moysem : « Ego sum qui sum, » omnia quaecunque sunt participant : quae participatio Dei Patris pervenit in omnes tam justos quam peccatores, et rationabiles atque irrationabiles, et in omnia omnino quae sunt. Ostendit sane et Apostolus quod omnes habeant participium Christi, dicens : « Ne dixeris in corde tuo : Quis ascendet in coelum? id est Christum deducere; aut quis descendet in abyssum? id est Christum a mortuis revocare. Sed quid dicit Scriptura? Prope est verbum in ore tuo, et in corde tuo. » Ex quo in corde omnium significat esse Christum secundum id quod Verbum vel ratio est, cujus participatione rationabiles sunt. Sed et illud quod in Evangelio dictum est : « Nisi venissem et locutus fuissem eis, peccatum non haberent, nunc autem excusationem non habent pro peccato suo; » his qui rationem norunt, usque ad quod tempus peccatum homo non habeat, et ex qua aetate obnoxius peccato sit, manifestum
6. Moreover, that the operation of the Father and of the Son is both in the saints and in sinners is made manifest from the fact that all who are rational are partakers of the Word, that is, of reason, and through this bear as it were certain seeds of wisdom and justice implanted within themselves, which is Christ. And from Him Who truly is, Who said through Moses: I am Who am, all things whatsoever that exist partake: which participation of God the Father reaches unto all, both the just and sinners, both rational and irrational beings, and unto all things altogether that exist. Indeed the Apostle also shows that all have a share in Christ, saying: Say not in your heart: Who shall ascend into heaven? that is, to bring Christ down; or who shall descend into the abyss? that is, to recall Christ from the dead. But what says the Scripture? The word is near in your mouth, and in your heart. Whereby he signifies that Christ is in the heart of all according as He is the Word or reason, by participation in Whom they are rational. And that also which is said in the Gospel: If I had not come and spoken to them, they would not have sin, but now they have no excuse for their sin; to those who know reason, up to what time a man does not have sin, and from what age he is liable to sin, is manifest
Editors' notes and page, col. 151

Footnotes

(76) ‹Ego sum qui sum› · call in col 151

Exod. III, 14.

Exodus 3:14.

(printed under page 80)

(77) ‹in corde tuo› · call in col 151

Rom. X, 6, 7, 8.

Romans 10:6–8.

(printed under page 80)

(78) ‹pro peccato suo› · call in col 151

Joan. XV, 22.

John 15:22.

(printed under page 80)

(80) ‹participes sunt› · call in col 151

Sic omnes codd. mss. Alias, « quia quae operatio Patris et Filii .... manifestatur ex eo quod rationabiles omnes qui sunt, Verbi Dei, id est rationis participes sunt. »

So all the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "because what the operation of the Father and the Son [is] .... is made manifest from this, that all who are rational are partakers of the Word of God, that is, of reason."

(printed under page 80)

(81) ‹in coelum› · call in col 151

Sic mss. Alias, « quis ascendit .... aut quis descendit. »

So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "who ascends .... or who descends."

(printed under page 80)

(82) ‹pro peccato suo› · call in col 151

Ita mss. Alias, « de peccato suo. »

So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "concerning their sin."

(printed under page 80)

Page

  • running head: 151 ORIGENIS ΠΕΡΙ ΑΡ
  • marginal letters: A Πνεύματος ἡ δύναμις; B 6. Quia autem operatio; C quid dicit Scriptura?
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
PG 11:152
est et patet quomodo ex participatione Verbi vel rationis homines peccatum habere dicuntur; videlicet ex quo intellectus atque scientiae capaces effecti, cum jam eis boni vel mali discretionem ratio intrinsecus inserta suggesserit; et cum scire jam coeperint quid sit malum, si faciunt illud, peccato efficiuntur obnoxii : et hoc est quod dicit, quia excusationem non habent homines pro peccato suo, ex quo eis divinus sermo vel ratio ostendere coeperit in corde discretionem boni et mali, ut per hanc debeant refugere et cavere quod malum est; quia « scienti bonum et non facienti, peccatum est illi. » Item quod omnes homines non sunt extra communionem Dei, hoc modo Evangelium docet, dicente Salvatore : « Regnum Dei cum observatione non venit; neque dicent, ecce hic, aut ibi; sed regnum Dei intra vos est. » Sed et illud videndum est ne forte idem significet quod in Genesi scriptum est, cum ait : « Et insufflavit in faciem ejus inspirationem vitae, et factus est homo in animam vivam. » Quod si generaliter in omnes homines datum esse intelligitur, omnes homines habent participium Dei.
and plain how from participation in the Word or reason men are said to have sin; namely, from the time when, having been made capable of understanding and knowledge, reason implanted within has already suggested to them the discernment of good or evil; and when they have already begun to know what evil is, if they do it, they are made liable to sin: and this is what He says, that men have no excuse for their sin, from the time when the divine Word or reason has begun to show in their heart the discernment of good and evil, so that through this they ought to shun and beware of what is evil; because to him who knows good and does not do it, to him it is sin. Likewise, that all men are not outside the communion of God, the Gospel teaches in this way, when the Saviour says: The kingdom of God comes not with observation; neither shall they say, Behold here, or there; for the kingdom of God is within you. But this also must be considered, whether perhaps the same thing is signified by what is written in Genesis, when it says: And He breathed into his face the breath of life, and man was made into a living soul. Now if this is understood to have been given generally unto all men, all men have a share in God.
7. Si vero hoc de Spiritu Dei dictum intelligendum est, quoniam et Adam prophetasse de nonnullis invenitur, ergo jam non generaliter, sed sanctis quibusque datum accipi potest. Denique etiam diluvii tempore cum omnis caro corrupisset viam Dei, tanquam de indignis et peccatoribus scriptum est dixisse Deum : « Non permanebit Spiritus meus in hominibus istis in aeternum, propter quod caro sunt. » In quo manifeste ostenditur quod ab indignis quibusque aufertur Spiritus Dei. In Psalmis quoque scribitur : « Auferes spiritum eorum, et deficient, et in terram suam revertentur. Emittes Spiritum tuum, et creabuntur, et renovabis faciem terrae; » quod manifeste de Spiritu sancto designatur, qui ablatis atque exstinctis peccatoribus et indignis, ipse sibi novum populum creet, et renovet faciem terrae, cum per gratiam Spiritus
7. If, however, this is to be understood as spoken of the Spirit of God, since Adam also is found to have prophesied concerning some things, then it can no longer be taken as given generally, but to all the saints. Finally, at the time of the flood also, when all flesh had corrupted the way of God, as of the unworthy and sinners it is written that God said: My Spirit shall not remain in these men for ever, because they are flesh. Wherein it is manifestly shown that the Spirit of God is taken away from all the unworthy. In the Psalms also it is written: Thou shalt take away their spirit, and they shall fail, and return unto their earth. Thou shalt send forth Thy Spirit, and they shall be created, and Thou shalt renew the face of the earth; which is manifestly indicated of the Holy Spirit, Who, when sinners and the unworthy have been taken away and destroyed, Himself creates for Himself a new people, and renews the face of the earth, when through the grace of the Spirit,
Editors' notes and page, col. 152

Footnotes

(79) ‹call above the foot, not visible› · call in col 152

Jacob. iv, 17.

James 4:17.

(printed under page 80)

(80) ‹intra vos est› · call in col 152

Luc. XVII, 20, 21.

Luke 17:20–21.

(printed under page 80)

(81) ‹animam vivam› · call in col 152

Gen. II, 7.

Genesis 2:7.

(printed under page 80)

(82) ‹caro sunt› · call in col 152

Gen. VI, 3.

Genesis 6:3.

(printed under page 80)

(83) ‹faciem terrae› · call in col 152

Psalm. ciii, 29, 30.

Psalm 103 (104):29–30.

(printed under page 80)

(83) ‹call above the foot, not visible› · call in col 152

Sic omnes mss. Alias, « capacibus effectis jam eis. »

So all the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "they being now made capable."

(printed under page 80)

(84) ‹call above the foot, not visible› · call in col 152

Sic mss. Alias, « qui excusationem non habent de peccato suo, ex quo eis.... ostendere coepit corde discretionem boni et mali, et per hanc. »

So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "who have no excuse for their sin, from the time when .... began to show them in the heart the discernment of good and evil, and through this."

(printed under page 80)

(85) ‹participium Dei› · call in col 152

Sic mss. Alias, « et insufflavit in faciem ejus spiraculum vitae, et factus est homo in animam viventem. Quod si generaliter est in omnes homines habent. »

So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "and he breathed into his face the breath of life, and man became a living soul. But if it is generally in all men they have."

(printed under page 80)

(86) ‹Adam prophetasse› · call in col 152

Quoniam et Adam prophetasse. Sic mss. Alias vero, « quomodo et Adam prophetasse. » Adamum prophetasse tradit idem Origenes homilia 2 in Canticum, Clemens Alexandrinus i Stromat., pag. 333 : Παρὰ Ἑβραίοις δὲ οἱ προφῆται δυνάμει Θεοῦ καὶ ἐπιπνοίᾳ· πρὸ μὲν τοῦ νόμου Ἀδὰμ ἐπί τε τῆς γυναικὸς, ἐπί τε τῆς ζώων ὀνομασίας προθεσπίσας. « Apud Hebraeos autem Dei virtute et inspiratione prophetae exstitere, ante legem quidem Adamus de muliere, et in animantium denominatione futura significans. » Adamum quoque haud obscure prophetam appellat Justinus martyr Apologia, p. 73. Item pseudo-Clemens lib. i Recognit., num. 47, Petrum inducit affirmantem « quod certum sit Adamum prophetam fuisse. » His adde Epiphanium tom. I, pag. 6, προφήτης γὰρ ἦν, et Suidam in voce Ἀδάμ, ubi praeter omnium disciplinarum inventionem prophetias etiam illi tribuit.

"Since Adam too prophesied." So the manuscripts. But elsewhere, "how Adam too prophesied." That Adam prophesied is reported by Origen himself, homily 2 on the Song of Songs, and by Clement of Alexandria, Stromata I, page 333: "Among the Hebrews there were prophets by the power and inspiration of God: before the law, Adam, who foretold [things] concerning the woman and in the naming of the living creatures." [Latin version given in the note:] "Among the Hebrews there arose prophets by the power and inspiration of God: before the law, Adam, signifying things to come concerning the woman and in the naming of the animals." Justin Martyr too, in the Apology, p. 73, quite plainly calls Adam a prophet. Likewise the pseudo-Clement, book I of the Recognitions, no. 47, brings in Peter affirming "that it is certain Adam was a prophet." Add to these Epiphanius, vol. I, page 6, "for he was a prophet" (προφήτης γὰρ ἦν), and the Suda under the word Ἀδάμ, where besides the invention of all branches of learning it ascribes prophecies to him too.

(printed under page 80)

(87) ‹tanquam de indignis› · call in col 152

Sic omnes mss. Alias, « viam suam, de illis tanquam de indignis. »

So all the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "its way, of them as of the unworthy."

(printed under page 80)

(88) ‹In Psalmis› · call in col 152

Sic mss. omnes. Alias, « in psalmo. » Paulo post mss., « et in terram suam revertentur. » Alias, « in pulverem suum revertentur. »

So all the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "in the psalm." A little after, the manuscripts, "and they shall return to their earth"; elsewhere, "they shall return to their dust."

(printed under page 80)

Page

  • running head: GENIS ΠΕΡΙ ΑΡΧΩΝ 152
  • marginal letters: A est et patet quomodo; B servatione non venit;; C ritus meus in hominibus
  • old-edition numerals: 63 after si
PG 11:153
deponentes veterem hominem cum actibus suis, in novitate vitae coeperint ambulare. Et ideo de eo competenter dicitur, quia non in omnibus, neque in his qui caro sunt, sed in his quorum terra renovata fuerit, Spiritus sanctus habitabit. Denique idcirco per impositionem manuum apostolorum post baptismum gratia et revelatio sancti Spiritus tradebatur. Sed et Salvator noster post resurrectionem, cum vetera jam transissent, et facta fuissent omnia nova, novus ipse homo et primogenitus ex mortuis renovatis quoque per fidem suae resurrectionis apostolis ait : « Accipite Spiritum sanctum. » Hoc est nimirum quod et ipse Salvator Dominus in Evangelio designabat, cum vinum novum in utres mitti posse veteres denegabat, sed jubebat utres fieri novos, id est homines in novitate vitae ambulare, ut vinum novum, id est Spiritus sancti gratiae susciperent novitatem. Hoc ergo pacto operatio virtutis Dei Patris et Filii indiscrete super omnem protenditur creaturam : Spiritus sancti vero participationem a sanctis tantummodo haberi invenimus. Propter quod dicitur : « Nemo potest dicere Dominum Jesum nisi in Spiritu sancto. » Et vix aliquando ipsi apostoli digni habentur audire : « Accipietis virtutem supervenientis Spiritus sancti in vos. » Propter quod et consequens puto, quia qui peccaverit quidem in Filium hominis venia dignus est; pro eo quod is qui Verbi Dei vel rationis est particeps, si desinat rationabiliter vivere, videtur in ignorantiam vel stultitiam decidisse, et propter hoc veniam promereri; qui autem dignus jam habitus est sancti Spiritus participatione, et retro fuerit conversus, hic reipsa et opere blasphemasse dicitur in Spiritum sanctum. Ne quis sane existimet nos ex eo quod diximus Spiritum sanctum solis sanctis praestari, Patris vero et Filii beneficia vel inoperationes pervenire ad bonos et malos, justos et injustos, praetulisse per hoc Patri et Filio Spiritum sanctum, vel majorem ejus per hoc asserere dignitatem : quod utique valde inconsequens est. Proprietatem namque gratiae ejus operisque descripsimus. Porro autem nihil in Trinitate majus minusve dicendum est, cum unius divinitatis fons verbo ac ratione sua teneat universa, spiritu vero oris sui quae digna sunt sanctificatione, sanctificet, sicut in psalmo scriptum est : « Verbo Domini coeli firmati sunt, et spiritu oris ejus omnis virtus eorum. » Est etiam quaedam inoperatio Dei Patris praecipua praeter illam qua omnibus ut essent naturaliter praestitit. Est et Domini
laying aside the old man with his deeds, they have begun to walk in newness of life. And therefore it is fittingly said of Him, that not in all, nor in those who are flesh, but in those whose earth has been renewed, the Holy Spirit will dwell. Finally, for that reason through the laying on of the hands of the apostles after baptism the grace and revelation of the Holy Spirit was imparted. And our Saviour also after the resurrection, when old things had already passed away, and all things had been made new, Himself the new man and the firstborn from the dead, says to the apostles, renewed also through faith in His resurrection: Receive the Holy Spirit. This is doubtless what the Saviour and Lord Himself also indicated in the Gospel, when He denied that new wine can be put into old wineskins, but commanded new wineskins to be made, that is, men to walk in newness of life, so that they might receive the new wine, that is, the newness of the grace of the Holy Spirit. In this way, therefore, the operation of the power of God the Father and of the Son is extended without distinction over every creature: whereas participation in the Holy Spirit we find is possessed by the saints alone. On which account it is said: No one can say Lord Jesus except in the Holy Spirit. And scarcely at length are the apostles themselves counted worthy to hear: You shall receive the power of the Holy Spirit coming upon you. On which account I think it also follows that he indeed who has sinned against the Son of man is worthy of pardon; because he who is a partaker of the Word of God or of reason, if he ceases to live rationally, seems to have fallen into ignorance or folly, and on this account to deserve pardon; whereas he who has already been counted worthy of participation in the Holy Spirit, and has turned back, is said in very deed and work to have blasphemed against the Holy Spirit. Let no one indeed suppose that, from the fact that we have said that the Holy Spirit is bestowed upon the saints alone, whereas the benefits or workings of the Father and of the Son reach to the good and the bad, the just and the unjust, we have thereby preferred the Holy Spirit to the Father and the Son, or thereby assert His greater dignity: which assuredly is altogether inconsequent. For we have described the special character of His grace and work. Moreover, nothing in the Trinity must be called greater or less, since the fountain of one divinity by His Word and reason holds the universe together, and by the Spirit of His mouth sanctifies the things that are worthy of sanctification, as it is written in the Psalm: By the Word of the Lord the heavens were established, and by the Spirit of His mouth all their power. There is also a certain special working of God the Father besides that whereby He naturally bestowed upon all things that they should exist. There is also of the Lord
Editors' notes and page, col. 153

Footnotes

(84) ‹call at the top edge of the foot, anchor not legible› · call in col 153

Joan. XX, 22.

John 20:22.

(printed under page 81)

(85) ‹designabat› · call in col 153

Matth. IX, 16, 17.

Matthew 9:16–17.

(printed under page 81)

(86) ‹in Spiritu sancto› · call in col 153

I Cor. XII, 3.

1 Corinthians 12:3.

(printed under page 81)

(87) ‹Spiritus sancti in vos› · call in col 153

Act. I, 8.

Acts 1:8.

(printed under page 81)

(88) ‹omnis virtus eorum› · call in col 153

Psalm. xxxii, 6.

Psalm 32 (33):6.

(printed under page 81)

(89) ‹call above the foot, not visible› · call in col 153

Renovatis. Sic omnes mss. Alias, « renovatur. » male.

"To the renewed." So all the manuscripts. Elsewhere, wrongly, "is renewed."

(printed under page 81)

(90) ‹utres fieri novos› · call in col 153

Ita hunc locum restituunt omnes codd. mss. In antea editis legitur : « Cum novum vinum in utres novos mitti posse et in veteres denegabat, sed videbat utres fieri novos. »

So all the manuscripts restore this passage. In the earlier editions one reads: "When he denied that new wine could be put into new wineskins and into old, but saw that the wineskins were made new."

(printed under page 81)

(91) ‹protenditur› · call in col 153

Ita mss. Alias, « pertenditur. »

So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "is stretched through."

(printed under page 81)

(92) ‹ipsi apostoli› · call in col 153

Sic mss. Alias, « angeli, » male.

So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, wrongly, "angels."

(printed under page 81)

Page

  • running head: 153 LIBER PRIMUS.
  • marginal letters: A deponentes veterem hominem; B jubebat utres fieri; C decidisse, et propter; D universa, spiritu vero
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; last word Do- split across column break
PG 11:154
Jesu Christi praecipuum quoddam ministerium in eos quibus naturaliter ut rationabiles sint, confert, per quod ad haec quae sunt praestatur eis ut bene sint. Est et alia quoque etiam Spiritus sancti gratia quae dignis praestatur, ministrata quidem per Christum, inoperata autem a Patre secundum meritum eorum qui capaces ejus efficiuntur. Quod manifestissime indicat apostolus Paulus, unam eamdemque virtutem Trinitatis exponens in eo dum dicit : « Divisiones sunt donorum, idem autem Spiritus; et divisiones sunt ministeriorum, idem autem Dominus; et divisiones operationum sunt, idem autem Deus qui operatur omnia in omnibus. Unicuique autem datur manifestatio Spiritus secundum id quod expedit. » Ex quo manifestissime designatur quod nulla est in Trinitate discretio, sed hoc quod donum Spiritus dicitur, manifestatur per Filium, et inoperatur per Deum Patrem. « Omnia autem operatur unus atque idem Spiritus, dividens unicuique prout vult. »
Jesus Christ a certain special ministry towards those upon whom He naturally confers that they should be rational, whereby in addition to their existing it is bestowed upon them that they should exist well. There is also another grace besides of the Holy Spirit which is bestowed upon the worthy, ministered indeed through Christ, and wrought by the Father according to the merit of those who are made capable of it. Which the apostle Paul most manifestly indicates, setting forth one and the same power of the Trinity herein when he says: "There are divisions of gifts, but the same Spirit; and there are divisions of ministries, but the same Lord; and there are divisions of workings, but the same God Who works all things in all. And to each one is given the manifestation of the Spirit according to what is profitable" (1 Cor. 12:4–7). Whereby it is most manifestly indicated that there is no separation in the Trinity, but that which is called the gift of the Spirit is made manifest through the Son, and is wrought through God the Father. "But all these things works one and the same Spirit, dividing to each one according as He wills" (1 Cor. 12:11).
8. His igitur de unitate Patris, et Filii, et Spiritus sancti protestatis, redeamus nunc ad eum ordinem quem disserere coeperamus. Deus Pater omnibus praestat ut sint; participatio vero Christi, secundum id quod Verbum vel ratio est, facit ea esse rationabilia. Ex quo consequens est ea vel laude digna esse, vel culpa, quia virtutis et malitiae sunt capacia. Propter hoc consequenter adest etiam gratia Spiritus sancti, ut ea quae substantialiter sancta non sunt, participatione ipsius sancta efficiantur. Cum ergo primo ut sint, habeant ex Deo Patre; secundo ut rationabilia sint, habeant ex Verbo; tertio ut sint sancta, habeant ex Spiritu sancto, rursum Christi secundum hoc quod justitia Dei est, capacia efficiuntur ea quae jam sanctificata ante fuerint per Spiritum sanctum; et qui in hunc gradum proficere meruerint per sanctificationem Spiritus sancti, consequentur nihilominus donum sapientiae secundum virtutem et inoperationem Spiritus Dei. Et hoc puto Paulum dicere, cum ait quibusdam dari sermonem sapientiae, aliis sermonem scientiae secundum eumdem Spiritum. Et designans unamquamque discretionem donorum, refert omnia ad universitatis fontem, et dicit : « Divisiones sunt inoperationum, sed unus Deus qui operatur omnia in omnibus. » Unde et inoperatio Patris quae esse praestat omnibus, clarior ac magnificentior invenitur, cum unusquisque per participationem Christi secundum id quod sapientia est, et secundum id quod scientia est et sanctificatio
8. Having therefore protested these things concerning the unity of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit, let us now return to that order which we had begun to discuss. God the Father bestows upon all things that they should exist; while participation in Christ, according as He is the Word or reason, makes them to be rational. From which it follows that they are worthy either of praise or of blame, because they are capable of virtue and of malice. On this account consequently there is present also the grace of the Holy Spirit, so that those things which are not substantially holy may be made holy by participation in Him. Since therefore, first, that they exist, they have from God the Father; second, that they are rational, they have from the Word; third, that they are holy, they have from the Holy Spirit, those things which have already been sanctified beforehand through the Holy Spirit are again made capable of Christ according as He is the justice of God; and those who have merited to advance to this degree through the sanctification of the Holy Spirit will none the less obtain the gift of wisdom according to the power and working of the Spirit of God. And this I think Paul says, when he says that to some is given the word of wisdom, to others the word of knowledge according to the same Spirit. And pointing out each distinction of gifts, he refers all things to the fountain of the universe, and says: "There are divisions of workings, but one God Who works all things in all" (1 Cor. 12:6). Whence also the working of the Father, which bestows existence upon all things, is found clearer and more magnificent, when each one through participation in Christ according as He is wisdom, and according as He is knowledge and sanctification,
Editors' notes and page, col. 154

Footnotes

(89) ‹quod expedit› · call in col 154

I Cor. XII, 4, 5, 6.

1 Corinthians 12:4–6.

(printed under page 81)

(90) ‹prout vult› · call in col 154

ibid. 11.

Ibid., verse 11.

(printed under page 81)

(91) ‹in omnibus› · call in col 154

ibid. 6.

Ibid., verse 6.

(printed under page 81)

(93) ‹donorum› · call in col 154

Post vocem, « donorum, » libb. editi addunt, « vel donationum, » quod in mss. non reperitur. Paulo infra libb. editi : « Sed hoc quod donum Spiritus Dei ministratur. » At mss., « sed hoc quod donum Spiritus dicitur, manifestatur. »

After the word "of gifts," the printed books add "or of donations," which is not found in the manuscripts. A little below, the printed books: "But this, that the gift of the Spirit of God is ministered." But the manuscripts: "but this, which is called the gift of the Spirit, is made manifest."

(printed under page 81)

(94) ‹unicuique› · call in col 154

Ita mss. Alias, « singulis. »

So the manuscripts. Elsewhere, "to each" (singulis).

(printed under page 81)

(95) ‹esse› · call in col 154

In antea editis deest, « esse, » quod exstat in mss.

In the earlier editions "to be" is missing, which is present in the manuscripts.

(printed under page 81)

Page

  • running head: LIBER PRIMUS. 154
  • marginal letters: A mini Jesu Christi; B sime designatur quod; C ciantur. Cum ergo; D visiones sunt inoperationum,
  • old-edition numerals: 64 after donorum,
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; first word mini split from previous column; last word sanctifica- split across column break
PG 11:155
est, proficit et in altiores profectuum gradus venit; et per hoc quod participatione sancti Spiritus factus est quis purior atque sincerior, effectus dignus recipit sapientiae ac scientiae gratiam, ut depulsis omnibus expurgatisque pollutionis atque ignorantiae maculis, tantum profectum sinceritatis ac puritatis accipiat, ut hoc quod accepit a Deo ut esset, tale sit quale Deo dignum est, eo qui ut esset pure utique praestitit ac perfecte; ut tam dignum sit id quod est, quam est ille qui id esse fecit. Ita namque et virtutem semper esse atque in aeternum manere percipiet a Deo is qui talis est, qualem eum esse voluit ille qui fecit. Quod ut accidat, et ut indesinenter atque inseparabiliter adsint ei qui est ea quae ab ipso facta sunt, sapientiae id opus est instruere atque erudire ea, et ad perfectionem perducere ex Spiritus sancti confirmatione atque indesinenti sanctificatione per quam solum Deum capere possunt. Ita ergo indesinenti erga nos opere Patris, et Filii, et Spiritus sancti per singulos quosque profectuum gradus instaurato, vix si forte aliquando intueri possumus sanctam ac beatam vitam : in qua cum post agones multos in eam perveniri potuerit, ita perdurare debemus ut nulla unquam nos boni illius satietas capiat; sed quanto magis de illa beatitudine percipimus, tanto magis in nobis vel dilatetur ejus desiderium, vel augeatur, dum semper ardentius et capacius Patrem, et Filium, ac Spiritum sanctum vel capimus, vel tenemus. Si autem aliquando satietas capit aliquem ex his qui in summo perfectoque constiterint gradu, non arbitror quod ad subitum quis evacuetur, ac decidat : sed paulatim et per partes defluere eum necesse est : ita ut fieri possit interdum, ut si brevis aliquis lapsus acciderit, et cito resipiscat atque in se revertatur, non penitus ruere, sed revocare pedem et redire ad statum suum, et rursum statuere possit id quod per negligentiam fuerat lapsum.
advances and comes into higher degrees of progress; and through the fact that by participation in the Holy Spirit one has become purer and more sincere, being made worthy he receives the grace of wisdom and knowledge, so that when all the stains of pollution and ignorance have been driven away and purged out, he receives so great an advance in sincerity and purity that what he received from God that it should exist is such as is worthy of God, of Him Who assuredly bestowed that it should exist purely and perfectly; so that what exists may be as worthy as He is Who made it to exist. For thus he who is such as He Who made him willed him to be will also receive from God the power always to exist and to abide for ever. And that this may come to pass, and that the things which were made by Him may be unceasingly and inseparably present with Him Who is, it is the work of wisdom to instruct and educate them, and to lead them to perfection by the confirmation of the Holy Spirit and by unceasing sanctification, through which alone they are able to grasp God. Thus therefore, when the unceasing work towards us of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit is renewed through each single degree of progress, scarcely if perchance at some time are we able to behold the holy and blessed life: wherein, when after many struggles it has been possible to arrive at it, we ought so to endure that no satiety of that good may ever seize us; but the more we partake of that blessedness, the more may the desire for it be either widened or increased in us, while ever more ardently and more capaciously we either grasp or hold the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit. If, however, at any time satiety seizes anyone of those who have stood in the highest and perfect degree, I do not think that anyone is suddenly emptied out and falls away: but little by little and part by part he must needs slip down: so that it may sometimes happen that if some brief slip occurs, and he quickly repents and returns unto himself, he does not utterly fall to ruin, but is able to recall his step and return to his own state, and set up again that which had slipped through negligence.
CAPUT IV.
Chapter IV.
De diminutione vel lapsu.
On falling away or the fall.
1. Ut autem istam diminutionem vel lapsum eorum qui se negligentius egerint ostendamus, etiam
1. Now in order that we may show this falling away or fall of those who have conducted themselves more negligently, even
Editors' notes and page, col. 155

Footnotes

(96) ‹anchor: not in view› · call in col 155

Ita mss. Alias, «pietatis.»

So the manuscripts. Otherwise, "of piety."

(printed under page 82)

(97) ‹anchor: not in view› · call in col 155

Sic mss. Alias, «praestiterit.» Paulo post libb. editi: «Ita namque ei virtutem semper atque in aeternum manere perciperet a Deo qui talis est qualem esse voluit ille qui fecit. Quod ut accidat atque indesinenter atque inseparabiliter adsint et qui est et ea quae ab ipso facta sunt, sapere id opus est instruere.... perducere ex Spiritus,» etc.; at mss. ut in nostro textu.

So the manuscripts. Otherwise, "will have granted." A little further on the printed books have: "For thus he would receive from God that virtue should remain in him always and for ever, being such as he who made him willed him to be. That this may come about, and that both he who is and the things made by him may be present unceasingly and inseparably, it is the work of wisdom to instruct.... to lead on from the Spirit," etc.; but the manuscripts as in our text.

(printed under page 82)

(98) ‹anchor: not in view› · call in col 155

Sic mss. Alias, «opera.» Ibidem libb. editi post, «instaurato,» addunt, «corde,» quod abest ab omnibus mss.

So the manuscripts. Otherwise, "works." In the same place the printed books add "heart" after "restored," which is absent from all the manuscripts.

(printed under page 82)

(99) ‹anchor: nulla unquam› · call in col 155

Ita mss. Alias, «utique.»

So the manuscripts. Otherwise, "certainly."

(printed under page 82)

(1) ‹anchor: capacius Patrem› · call in col 155

Alias, «dilatentur ejus desideria vel augeantur dum semper ardentius Patrem,» sed mss. ut in nostro textu. Paulo post mss., «satietas capit.» Alias, «satietas ceperit.» Quod autem hoc loco ait Origenes posse fieri ut qui ad summum perfectumque beatitudinis gradum pervenerit, inde paulatim decidat ac ruat, id quidem sequitur ex ejus circa arbitrii libertatem et in omni statu perseverantem bene vel male agendi facultatem placitis, sed catholicae fidei repugnat. Vide Origenianorum lib. II, quaest. 11, n. 1.

Otherwise, "his desires be widened or increased while ever more ardently the Father," but the manuscripts as in our text. A little further on the manuscripts have "satiety takes hold"; otherwise, "satiety has taken hold." What Origen says in this place, that one who has reached the highest and perfect degree of blessedness can gradually fall away from it and collapse, follows indeed from his teachings on freedom of choice and on the power of acting well or ill that persists in every state, but it is repugnant to the Catholic faith. See the Origeniana, book II, question 11, no. 1.

(printed under page 82)

(2) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view (col 155 or 156)

Tempus. Deest in libb. editis, sed habetur in mss.

"Time." It is missing in the printed books, but is found in the manuscripts.

(printed under page 82)

(3) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view (col 155 or 156)

Sic mss. Alias, «coepit.»

So the manuscripts. Otherwise, "began."

(printed under page 82)

Page

  • running head: 155 ORIGENIS ΠΕΡΙ ΑΡ
  • marginal letters: A tio est, proficit; B opus est instruere; C capit aliquem ex
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
PG 11:156
similitudine alicujus exempli uti non videtur absurdum. Igitur si sit aliquis qui peritia vel arte, verbi gratia geometriae vel medicinae, paulatim fuerit imbutus usquequo venerit ad perfectum, multo scilicet tempore institutionibus atque exercitiis semetipsum informans ut ad integrum supradictae artis assumeret disciplinam : huic nunquam profecto accidere poterit, ut cum peritus dormierit, evigilet imperitus. Non enim ea quae per laesionem aliquam vel debilitatem accidunt, in medium adducere aut commemorare nunc convenit; neque enim similitudini propositae exemploque conveniunt. Secundum ergo id quod proposuimus, geometres ille vel medicus, donec exercet se in meditationibus artis suae et rationabilibus institutis, permanet apud eum etiam scientia disciplinae. Si vero dissimulet ab exercitiis, et negligat ab industria, paulatim primo per negligentiam pauca excidunt, tum deinde etiam plura, et ita per multum tempus abeunt omnia in oblivionem, atque universa ex memoria penitus abolentur. Potest sane fieri, ut cum decidere ab initio coeperit et parva adhuc corrumpi negligentia, si resuscitetur et citius in semetipsum revertatur, reparet ea quae adhuc nuper amissa sunt, et recolat ea quae ab eo fuerant tenui adhuc abolitione sublata. Transferamus nunc haec ad eos qui se Dei scientiae ac sapientiae dediderunt, cujus eruditio atque industria incomparabilibus omnes reliquas disciplinas supereminet modis, et secundum propositae similitudinis formam vel quae sit assumptio scientiae, vel quae sit ejus abolitio contemplemur; maxime cum audiamus ab Apostolo quod de perfectis dicitur, quod facie ad faciem gloriam Domini ex mysteriorum revelationibus speculabuntur.
to use the comparison of some example does not seem absurd. If therefore there be someone who has gradually been imbued with skill or art, for example of geometry or medicine, until he has come to perfection, training himself over a long time by instructions and exercises so as to acquire the discipline of the aforesaid art in its entirety: to this man assuredly it will never be able to happen that, having gone to sleep skilled, he wakes up unskilled. For it is not fitting now to bring forward or mention those things which happen through some injury or weakness; for neither do they suit the proposed comparison and example. According to what we have proposed, therefore, that geometrician or physician, so long as he exercises himself in the studies of his art and in rational rules, retains with him the knowledge of the discipline also. If, however, he holds back from exercises, and neglects diligence, little by little at first through negligence a few things slip away, then afterwards still more, and thus through a long time all things pass into oblivion, and the whole is utterly effaced from memory. Yet it can certainly happen that when he has begun to fall away at the beginning and to be impaired by a still small negligence, if he is roused up and more quickly returns unto himself, he repairs the things that were only lately lost, and recalls the things that had been taken from him by a still slight effacement. Let us now transfer these things to those who have devoted themselves to the knowledge and wisdom of God, the learning and diligence whereof surpasses all the other disciplines in incomparable ways, and according to the pattern of the proposed comparison let us contemplate either what the acquisition of knowledge is, or what its effacement is; especially since we hear from the Apostle what is said concerning the perfect, that face to face they will behold as in a mirror the glory of the Lord from the revelations of mysteries.
2. Verum nos volentes divina in nos beneficia demonstrare, quae nobis per Patrem et Filium et Spiritum sanctum praebentur, quae Trinitas totius est sanctitatis fons, excessu quodam usi haec diximus, et sermonem de anima qui inciderat, strictim licet contingendum putavimus, vicinum utpote locum de natura rationabili disserentes. Opportunius tamen in loco proprio de omni rationabili
2. Yet we, wishing to demonstrate the divine benefits towards us which are afforded to us through the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit, which Trinity is the fountain of all holiness, have said these things by way of a certain digression, and thought that the discourse concerning the soul which had arisen should be touched upon, albeit briefly, inasmuch as we were discussing the neighbouring topic concerning rational nature. More seasonably, however, in its proper place, concerning every rational
Editors' notes and page, col. 156

Footnotes

(22) ‹anchor: speculabuntur› · call in col 156 (scripture reference, printed at the foot of col 155 above the notes)

II Cor. III, 18.

2 Corinthians 3:18.

(printed under page 82)

(4) ‹anchor: vertatur, reparet› · call in col 156

Reparet. Ita mss. Alias, «repetat.»

"May restore." So the manuscripts. Otherwise, "may seek again."

(printed under page 82)

(5) ‹anchor: omnes reliquas› · call in col 156

Sic mss. Alias, «dederunt, cujus conditio atque industria incomparabilibus reliquas,» etc.

So the manuscripts. Otherwise, "have given, whose condition and industry [surpasses] the rest by incomparable," etc.

(printed under page 82)

(6) ‹anchor: de perfectis dicitur› · call in col 156

Sic mss. Alias, «quod de perfectis dicitur.» Ibidem mss., «ex mysteriorum revelationibus.» Alias, «ab interioribus revelationibus.» Paulo post mss., «quae nobis per Patrem et Filium.» Alias, «quae nobis ad Patrem et Filium.»

So the manuscripts. Otherwise, "what is said of the perfect." In the same place the manuscripts have "from the revelations of the mysteries"; otherwise, "from inner revelations." A little further on the manuscripts have "which [are supplied] to us through the Father and the Son"; otherwise, "which [are supplied] to us towards the Father and the Son."

(printed under page 82)

(7) ‹anchor: haec diximus› · call in col 156

Sic mss. Alias, «etiam hoc dicimus.»

So the manuscripts. Otherwise, "we say this also."

(printed under page 82)

(8) ‹anchor: vicinum utpote› · call in col 156

Sic mss. Alias, «ut puta.»

So the manuscripts. Otherwise, "as for instance."

(printed under page 82)

Page

  • running head: GENIS ΠΕΡΙ ΑΡΧΩΝ 156
  • marginal letters: A similitudine alicujus exempli; B etiam scientia disciplinae.; C cundum propositae similitudinis
  • old-edition numerals: 65 after apud
PG 11:157
natura quae in tria genera speciesque distinguitur, Deo nobis per Jesum Christum et sanctum Spiritum concedente, disputabimus.
nature, which is distinguished into three kinds and species, God granting it to us through Jesus Christ and the Holy Spirit, we shall dispute.
CAPUT V.
Chapter V.
De rationabilibus naturis.
On rational natures.
1. Post eam dissertationem quam de Patre, et Filio, et Spiritu sancto, quantum valuimus, breviter digessimus, consequens est etiam de naturis rationabilibus, ac de speciebus earum et ordinibus, vel officiis tam sanctarum quam etiam malignarum virtutum, sed et de his qui inter has bonas et malas medii quidam sunt et adhuc in agone atque in certamine positi, pauca disserere. Quamplurima namque in sanctis Scripturis invenimus ordinum quorumdam atque officiorum tam sanctorum quam etiam contrariorum nomina, quae prius proponentes, tum deinde quid sibi velit horum significatio, pro viribus nostris discutere pertentabimus. Sunt quidam sancti angeli Dei, quos Paulus ministeriales spiritus appellat ad ministerium destinatos, propter eos qui haereditatem capiunt in salutem. Apud ipsum quoque sanctum Paulum invenimus, nescio unde sumentem, cognominantem tamen quasdam sedes, et dominationes, et principatus, et potestates, et post enumerationem horum, velut alia adhuc quaedam rationabilia officia atque ordines esse sentiens praeter eos quos supra dixerat, ait de Salvatore : « Qui est super omnem principatum, et potestatem, et virtutem, et dominationem, et omne nomen quod nominatur non solum in hoc saeculo, sed etiam in futuro. » Ex quo videlicet ostendit esse quaedam praeter haec quae commemoravit, quae nominentur quidem in hoc saeculo, non tamen ab ipso enumerata nunc fuerint, forte nec ab alio aliquo intellecta : esse vero alia quae in hoc saeculo quidem non nominentur, in futuro tamen nominabuntur.
1. After that disputation which we have briefly set in order, so far as we were able, concerning the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit, it follows that we should also discuss a few things concerning rational natures, and concerning their species and orders, or the offices both of holy and also of malignant powers, and also concerning those who are certain intermediates between these good and bad ones and are still placed in the struggle and in the contest. For we find in the holy Scriptures very many names of certain orders and offices, both holy and also opposing, which we shall first set forth, and then afterwards attempt to discuss to the best of our powers what the signification of these means. There are certain holy angels of God, whom Paul calls ministering spirits sent forth for ministry, on account of those who receive the inheritance unto salvation. In the same holy Paul also we find him, drawing from I know not where, yet naming certain thrones, and dominions, and principalities, and powers, and after the enumeration of these, as though perceiving that there are still certain other rational offices and orders besides those which he had spoken of above, he says of the Saviour: Who is above every principality, and power, and virtue, and dominion, and every name that is named, not only in this age, but also in that which is to come. Whereby plainly he shows that there are certain things besides these which he mentioned, which are indeed named in this age, yet have not now been enumerated by him, and perhaps not understood by anyone else either: while there are others which are indeed not named in this age, yet will be named in that which is to come.
2. Nunc deinde sciendum est, quia omne quod rationabile est, et rationis terminos statutaque declinat, sine dubio per praevaricationem recti justique efficitur in peccato. Est ergo omnis creatura rationabilis laudis et culpae capax; laudis, si secundum rationem quam in se habet, ad meliora proficiat; culpae, si rationem recti tenoremque declinet
2. Now in the next place it must be known that everything which is rational, and turns aside from the bounds and statutes of reason, without doubt through transgression of what is right and just is brought into sin. Every rational creature, therefore, is capable of praise and of blame; of praise, if according to the reason which it has in itself it advances towards better things; of blame, if it turns aside from the reason and course of what is right:
Editors' notes and page, col. 157

Footnotes

(23) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view (scripture reference)

Heb. I, 14.

Hebrews 1:14.

(printed under page 83)

(24) ‹anchor: in futuro› · call in col 157 (scripture reference)

Ephes. I, 21.

Ephesians 1:21.

(printed under page 83)

(9) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view (col 157)

Caute admodum legendum est hoc quintum caput, nec non sequens sextum, quippe ubi nihil fere est quod a catholicae fidei norma non recedat; nec excusationis locum ullum haberet Origenes, si haec non «cum magno metu et cautela,» ut mox dicturus est, discutiens magis et pertractans «quam pro certo ac definito» statuisset.

This fifth chapter must be read with great caution, and the sixth that follows as well, since there is almost nothing in them that does not depart from the rule of the Catholic faith; nor would Origen have any room for excuse had he not laid these things down "with great fear and caution," as he is about to say, discussing and treating them rather "than as certain and defined."

(printed under page 83)

(10) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view (col 157)

Alias, «ut hic.»

Otherwise, "as here."

(printed under page 83)

(11) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view (col 157)

In editis libris deest, «quae,» et praeterea Genebrardus edidit, «pro virilibus nostris.»

In the printed books "which" is missing, and Génébrard moreover printed "according to our powers."

(printed under page 83)

(12) ‹anchor: in futuro› · call in col 157

In futuro. Deest in libb. editis, sed habetur in mss.

"In the future [age]." It is missing in the printed books, but is found in the manuscripts.

(printed under page 83)

(13) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Sic mss. Alias, «sciendum est.»

So the manuscripts. Otherwise, "it must be known."

(printed under page 83)

(14) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Princeps. Sic recte mss.; male vero libb. editi, «principes.» Mox mss., «principes quoque hujus mundi quidam.» In antea editis pro «quidam» legitur «quidem.» Infra libb. antea editi, «sed utrum isti sunt principes illi qui sunt principatus... an alii sunt.»

"Prince." So the manuscripts rightly; but the printed books wrongly have "princes." Just after, the manuscripts have "certain princes also of this world." In the earlier editions "indeed" is read for "certain." Below, the earlier printed books have "but whether these are those princes who are principalities... or are others."

(printed under page 83)

(15) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Sic mss.; libb. editi, «spiritibus malignis.»

So the manuscripts; the printed books have "to evil spirits."

(printed under page 83)

Page

  • running head: 157 LIBER PRIMU
  • marginal letters: A nabili natura quae; B pturis invenimus ordinum; C tem, et virtutem,; D secundum rationem quam
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; running head LIBER PRIMUS. cut off at right edge; first word nabili split from previous column; last word de- split across column break
  • other: the word declinet was split at the column break and stands whole here (joined on receipt); check that the English reads whole across the break into col 158
PG 11:158
: propter quod recte etiam poenis et suppliciis subjacet. Quod etiam de ipso diabolo et his qui cum ipso sunt et dicuntur ejus angeli, sentiendum est. Exponendae tamen sunt etiam appellationes eorum, ut sciamus quae sint ista de quibus sermo nobis movendus est. Diaboli igitur nomen, et Satanae, et maligni in multis Scripturae locis designatur, qui et inimicus Dei esse describitur. Necnon et quidam angeli diaboli nominantur, sed et princeps mundi hujus, qui utrum ipse sit diabolus an alius quis, nondum manifeste declaratum est. Principes quoque hujus mundi quidam dicuntur sapientiam quamdam habentes quae destruetur; sed utrum ipsi sint isti principes, qui et illi sunt principatus adversus quos nobis est colluctatio, an alii sint, non facile mihi ab aliquo pronuntiandum videtur. Post principatus autem, etiam potestates quaedam nominantur adversus quas colluctatio nobis est, et agon geritur, sed et adversus principes mundi hujus, et rectores tenebrarum harum; quaedam etiam spiritaliia malitiae in coelestibus ab ipso Paulo nominantur. Quid autem dicendum est etiam de spiritalibus malignis et daemonibus immundis qui in Evangeliis nominantur? Tum deinde appellantur etiam quaedam simili nomine coelestia, sed quae dicuntur genu flectere, vel esse flexura in nomine Jesu, sed et terrestria et inferna quae per ordinem Paulus enumerat. In eo sane loco in quo de rationalibus naturis disserimus, reticere non convenit, nec de nobis quidem hominibus qui utique rationabile animal esse dicimur; sed ne illud quidem otiose praetereundum est, quod etiam de nobis ipsis hominibus diversi quidam ordines nominantur, cum dicitur : « Pars Domini populus ejus Jacob, funiculus haereditatis ejus Israel. » Pars autem angelorum dicuntur caeterae nationes, quoniam quidem « cum divideret Excelsus gentes et dispergeret filios Adam, statuit fines gentium secundum numerum angelorum Dei. » Et idcirco cum caeteris rationalibus naturis etiam humanae animae ratio pervidenda est.
on which account it is rightly subject also to punishments and penalties. Which must also be understood of the devil himself and those who are with him and are called his angels. Yet their designations also must be set forth, so that we may know what those things are concerning which we must raise our discourse. The name of devil, therefore, and of Satan, and of the wicked one is indicated in many places of Scripture, who is also described as being the enemy of God. Moreover, certain angels of the devil are also named, and also the prince of this world, though whether he himself is the devil or someone else has not yet been manifestly declared. Certain princes of this world are also spoken of as having a certain wisdom which will be destroyed; but whether these princes are the very same as those principalities against whom our wrestling is, or whether they are others, does not seem to me easy for anyone to pronounce. After principalities, moreover, certain powers also are named against which our wrestling is, and the struggle is waged, and also against the princes of this world, and the rulers of this darkness; certain spiritual hosts of wickedness in the heavenlies are also named by Paul himself. What, moreover, must be said also concerning the malignant spirits and unclean demons who are named in the Gospels? Then next there are also called by a like name certain heavenly beings, which are said to bend the knee, or to be about to bend it, in the name of Jesus, and also earthly and infernal beings, which Paul enumerates in order. In that place indeed wherein we are discussing rational natures, it is not fitting to pass over in silence even ourselves, that is, men, who assuredly are said to be a rational animal; nay, not even this should be idly passed by, that even concerning us men ourselves certain diverse orders are named, when it is said: The Lord's portion is His people Jacob, the cord of His inheritance is Israel. Whereas the other nations are called the portion of the angels, inasmuch as when the Most High divided the nations and scattered the sons of Adam, He established the bounds of the nations according to the number of the angels of God. And for that reason along with the other rational natures the account of the human soul also must be examined.
3. Igitur tot et tantis ordinum officiorumque nominibus cognominatis, quibus certum est subesse substantias, requirendum est utrum conditor et creator omnium Deus, quosdam quidem ex his ita fecerit, sanctos ac beatos, ut nihil possint recipere
3. Since, therefore, so many and so great names of orders and offices have been named, beneath which it is certain that substances underlie, we must inquire whether God the founder and creator of all things has so made some of these, holy and blessed, that they can admit nothing
Editors' notes and page, col. 158

Footnotes

(25) ‹anchor: Paulus› · call in col 158 (scripture reference)

Philip. II, 10.

Philippians 2:10.

(printed under page 83)

(26) ‹anchor: angelorum Dei› · call in col 158 (scripture reference)

Deut. XXXII, 8, 9.

Deuteronomy 32:8–9.

(printed under page 83)

(16) ‹anchor: enumerat› · call in col 158

Post «enumerat,» continua serie nec ulla interposita virgula in libris editis legitur: «In loco sane in quo de naturalibus naturis disseremus, reticere non convenit, cum de nobis quidem hominibus qui utique rationabile animal esse dicimur, pertractabimus. Sed ne illud quidem,» etc. At mss. ut in nostro textu.

After "enumerates," the printed books read in continuous sequence, with no comma between: "In the place indeed where we shall discuss natural natures, it is not fitting to keep silent, when we shall treat of ourselves as men, who are surely called a rational animal. But not even that," etc. But the manuscripts as in our text.

(printed under page 83)

(17) ‹anchor: rationalibus› · call in col 158

Ita mss. Alias, «irrationabilibus.»

So the manuscripts. Otherwise, "irrational."

(printed under page 83)

Page

  • running head: LIBER PRIMUS. 158
  • marginal letters: A clinet : propter quod; B mihi ab aliquo; C convenit, nec de; D creator omnium Deus,
  • old-edition numerals: 66 after Tum
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; first word clinet split from previous column
PG 11:159
omnino contrarium; et quosdam ita fecerit ut possint tam virtutis quam malitiae effici capaces; aut si putandum est quod alios ita fecerit, ut omnino incapaces sint ad virtutem, et alios malitiam quidem nequaquam posse recipere, solummodo autem posse in beatitudine permanere; alios vero tales qui possint utraque recipere. Ut autem etiam ex ipsis nominibus prima nobis inquisitio moveatur, consideremus si sancti angeli ex quo sunt, semper sancti fuerunt, et sancti sunt, sanctique erunt, et neque receperunt unquam, neque recipere potuerunt peccati locum. Tum deinde etiam hi qui sancti principatus appellantur, consideremus si statim ut creati a Deo sunt, principatum exercere coeperunt in aliquos qui eis essent subjecti, et illos tales creatos, et ad hoc factos ut essent subditi et subjecti. Similiter autem et quae appellantur potestates, utrum tales et in hoc ipsum creatae sunt, ut exercerent potestatem; an meritum aliquod istud est et praemium virtutis, per quod ad potestatem istam dignitatemque venerunt. Necnon et hi qui throni dicuntur, vel sedes, an istam beatitudinis sedem stabilitatemque simul cum substantiae suae prolatione meruerint, ut ex voluntate sola hoc possideant Creatoris; vel quae appellantur dominationes, hoc quod dominantur, non per profectus sui meritum eis fuerit additum, sed conditionis praerogativa donatum sit et ideo sit ab eis inseparabile quodammodo ac naturale. Quod utique si ita recipiamus, ut putentur sancti angeli, et sanctae potestates, et beatae sedes, gloriosaeque virtutes, et magnificae dominationes substantialiter potestates istas ac dignitates gloriasque possidere, consequens sine dubio videbitur etiam ea quae in contrariis officiis nominata sunt ad hunc modum intelligi debere : ita ut principatus illi adversus quos nobis est colluctatio, illud ipsum obluctans ac resistens omni bono propositum non postmodum recepisse declinantes a bono per arbitrii libertatem putentur, sed cum ipsis simul substantialiter exstitisse; similiter etiam potestates, et virtutes, nec esse in eis juniorem substantia sua posterioremque malitiam. Illi quoque quos mundi tenebrarum rectores et principes appellavit, hoc quod principantur et obtinent tenebras, non
altogether to the contrary; and has so made some that they can become capable both of virtue and of malice; or whether it must be supposed that He has so made some that they are altogether incapable of virtue, and others not at all able to admit malice, but able only to remain in blessedness; and others again such as can admit both. Moreover, in order that our first inquiry may be stirred up from the very names themselves, let us consider whether the holy angels, from the time they have existed, have always been holy, and are holy, and will be holy, and neither have ever admitted, nor have been able to admit a place for sin. Then next let us also consider those who are called holy principalities, whether as soon as they were created by God they began to exercise principality over some who were subject to them, and whether those were created such, and made for this purpose, that they should be subordinate and subject. Similarly also as regards those that are called powers, whether they were created such and for this very purpose, that they should exercise power; or whether that is some merit and a reward of virtue, whereby they came to that power and dignity. And also those who are called thrones, or seats, whether they merited that seat and stability of blessedness together with the bringing forth of their own substance, so that they possess this from the sole will of the Creator; or whether as regards those that are called dominions, the fact that they exercise dominion was not added to them through the merit of their own progress, but was granted by a prerogative of their creation and is therefore in a certain way inseparable from them and natural. Now if indeed we take it thus, so that the holy angels, and holy powers, and blessed seats, and glorious virtues, and magnificent dominions are supposed to possess those powers and dignities and glories substantially, it will without doubt seem to follow that those things also which are named in the opposing offices ought to be understood in this way: so that those principalities against whom our wrestling is are supposed not to have received afterwards that very purpose which struggles against and resists all good, by turning aside from the good through freedom of the will, but to have existed substantially together with themselves; and similarly also the powers, and virtues, and that malice in them is not younger than and subsequent to their substance. Those also whom he called rulers and princes of the world of darkness, as regards the fact that they rule and hold darkness, are
Editors' notes and page, col. 159

Footnotes

(18) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Requirendum est utrum conditor et creator omnium Deus, quosdam quidem ex his ita fecerit sanctos ac beatos ut nihil possint recipere omnino contrarium, etc. Vide Origenianorum lib. II, quaest. 7, num. 2, De libero arbitrio, et quaest. 5, num. 11, ubi expenditur quid de angelorum libertate statuerit Origenes.

"It must be asked whether God, the founder and creator of all things, made certain of these so holy and blessed that they could receive nothing at all contrary," etc. See the Origeniana, book II, question 7, no. 2, On Free Will, and question 5, no. 11, where it is weighed what Origen laid down about the freedom of the angels.

(printed under page 84)

(19) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Sic mss. Alias, «esse capaces.»

So the manuscripts. Otherwise, "to be capable."

(printed under page 84)

(20) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Et illos tales creatos, et ad hoc factos ut essent subditi et subjecti. Haec desunt in libb. antea editis, sed habentur in omnibus mss.

"And that those were created such, and made for this, that they should be subordinate and subject." These words are missing in the earlier printed books, but are found in all the manuscripts.

(printed under page 84)

(21) ‹anchor: quodammodo ac naturale› · call in col 159

Sic mss. Alias, «an ex voluntate sola haec possideant Creatoris. Vel quae appellantur dominationes, hae si quod dominantur non per facti sui meritum eis fuerit additum, sed de conditionis praerogativa,» etc.

So the manuscripts. Otherwise, "or whether they possess these by the will of the Creator alone. Or those that are called dominions, these, if their dominion was not added to them through the merit of their deed, but from the prerogative of their condition," etc.

(printed under page 84)

(22) ‹anchor: libertatem putentur› · call in col 159

Putentur. Deest in antea editis, sed in mss. reperitur.

"Should be thought." It is missing in the earlier editions, but is found in the manuscripts.

(printed under page 84)

(23) ‹anchor: obtinent tenebras› · call in col 159

Sic recte omnino codd. mss., editi vero: «Minorem substantia sua malitiam posteriorem. Illos quoque mundi tenebrarum rectores et principes appellavit, eo quod principatus et qui obtinent tenebras,» etc.

So, quite rightly, the manuscript codices; but the printed books have: "a lesser later malice than their substance. Those also he called rulers and princes of the darkness of the world, because principalities and those who hold the darkness," etc.

(printed under page 84)

(24) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Ita mss. Alias, «spiritibus.» Paulo post mss., «quod si haec ita de malignis.» Libb. editi, «quod si id de malis.»

So the manuscripts. Otherwise, "spirits." A little further on the manuscripts have "but if these things [are said] thus of the malignant"; the printed books, "but if this of the evil."

(printed under page 84)

Page

  • running head: 159 ORIGENIS ΠΕΡΙ
  • marginal letters: A omnino contrarium; B subjecti, et illos; C angeli, et sanctae
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
PG 11:160
ex perversitate propositi, sed ex conditionis necessitate dicuntur descendere. Eadem quoque de spiritalibus nequitiae, et de spiritalibus malignis, et daemonibus immundis consequentiae ipsius ratio coget intelligi. Quod si haec ita de malignis contrariisque virtutibus intelligi videtur absurdum, sicut certe absurdum est, ut causa malitiae ipsarum remota ab arbitrii sui proposito, conditori earum necessario ascribatur, quomodo non etiam de bonis sanctisque virtutibus cogimur similia confiteri, id est, quia non substantiale sit in ipsis bonum, quod utique in solo Christo et in Spiritu sancto evidenter esse ostendimus, sine dubio utique et in Patre. Non enim Trinitatis natura habere aliquid compositionis ostensa est, ut haec ei consequenter videantur accidere. Unde superest ut in omni creatura sui operis suorumque motuum fuerit quod virtutes istae quae vel principatum agere in aliis, vel potestatem exercere, vel dominationem videntur, ex merito, et non per conditionis praerogativam praelatae sint et superpositae his quibus praeesse, vel in quos potestatem exercere dicuntur.
said to descend not from perversity of purpose, but from necessity of creation. The reason of the consequence itself will compel the same things to be understood also concerning the spiritual hosts of wickedness, and concerning the malignant spirits, and the unclean demons. Now if it seems absurd for these things to be understood thus concerning the malignant and opposing powers, as it certainly is absurd that the cause of their malice, being removed from the purpose of their own will, should necessarily be ascribed to their founder, how are we not compelled to confess similar things also concerning the good and holy powers, that is, that the good in them is not substantial, which assuredly we have shown to exist manifestly in Christ alone and in the Holy Spirit, and without doubt assuredly in the Father also. For the nature of the Trinity has not been shown to have anything of composition, so that these things could consequently seem to befall it. Whence it remains that in every creature it was a matter of its own work and its own movements that those powers which seem either to exercise principality over others, or to wield power, or dominion, were preferred and set over those whom they are said to rule, or over whom they are said to exercise power, from merit, and not through a prerogative of creation.
4. Sed ne de tantis ac tam difficilibus rebus consequentiae solius ratione invitati videamur asserere, atque ex conjecturis tantummodo in assensum cogere auditores, videamus si quid etiam de Scripturis sanctis possumus assertionis assumere, quarum auctoritate haec credibilius astruantur. Et primum quidem de malis virtutibus quid sancta Scriptura contineat, proferemus; tum deinde etiam de caeteris investigabimus, secundum quod Dominus nos fuerit illuminare dignatus, ut in rebus tam difficilibus quid magis veritati sit proximum, vel quid secundum pietatis regulam opinandum sit, consequamur. Invenimus namque in Ezechiele propheta duas quasdam prophetias scriptas esse ad principem Tyri, quarum prima fortasse videbitur alicui antequam audiat et secundam, dici de homine aliquo qui princeps fuerit Tyriorum. Et ideo nos interim nihil de prima illa sumemus; secunda vero quoniam evidentissime talis est, ut nihil prorsus de homine, sed de virtute aliqua superiori intelligi debeat quae delapsa fuerit a superioribus et in
4. But lest concerning things so great and so difficult we should seem to make assertions invited by the reason of consequence alone, and to compel our hearers to assent from conjectures only, let us see whether we can also take some proof from the holy Scriptures, by the authority whereof these things may be more credibly established. And first indeed we shall bring forward what holy Scripture contains concerning the evil powers; then next we shall investigate concerning the rest also, according as the Lord has deigned to enlighten us, so that in matters so difficult we may attain what is nearest to the truth, or what ought to be held according to the rule of piety. For we find in Ezekiel the prophet two prophecies written to the prince of Tyre, the first of which will perhaps seem to someone, before he hears the second also, to be spoken concerning some man who was prince of the Tyrians. And therefore for the present we shall take nothing from that first one; whereas since the second is most evidently such that nothing at all in it ought to be understood concerning a man, but concerning some higher power which had fallen away from higher things and been cast down into
Editors' notes and page, col. 160

Footnotes

(27) ‹anchor: principem Tyri› · call in col 160 (scripture reference, printed at the foot of col 159)

Ezech. XXVI et XXVIII.

Ezekiel 26 and 28.

(printed under page 84)

(25) ‹anchor: intelligi debeat› · call in col 160

Ut nihil prorsus de homine, sed de virtute aliqua intelligi debeat. Vide eumdem Origenem infra lib. III Περὶ ἀρχῶν, cap. 2, et homil. 9 et 10 in Numeros, ubi similiter docet prophetiam Ezechielis cap. XXVIII non de homine rege Tyri, sed esse intelligendam de angelo quem Deus cele- (continues)

"So that it must be understood not at all of a man, but of some power." See the same Origen below, book III of the Peri Archon, chapter 2, and Homilies 9 and 10 on Numbers, where he likewise teaches that the prophecy of Ezekiel, chapter 28, is to be understood not of a man, the king of Tyre, but of an angel whom God … (continues)

(printed under page 84)

Page

  • running head: RIGENIS ΠΕΡΙ ΑΡΧΩΝ 160
  • marginal letters: A ex perversitate propositi,; B consequenter videantur accidere.; C credibilius astruantur. Et
  • old-edition numerals: 67 after caeteris
PG 11:161
inferiora ac deteriora dejecta, ex ipsa deferemus exemplum, ex quo manifestissime demonstretur contrarias istas malignasque virtutes non natura tales esse conditas, vel creatas, sed de melioribus venisse in pejus, atque in deterius esse conversas; beatas quoque illas virtutes non esse talis naturae quae contrarium recipere non possit si velit, ac negligat, et status sui beatitudinem non omni cautela custodiat. Si enim is qui dicitur princeps Tyri, refertur quia inter sanctos erat et immaculatus erat, et in paradiso Dei constitutus, corona quoque decoris et pulchritudinis exornatus, is qui talis erat quomodo aliquo sanctorum inferior fuisse putandus est? Corona enim decoris et pulchritudinis ipse fuisse, et in paradiso Dei ambulasse immaculatus describitur; et quomodo ab aliquo putari potest quod iste talis non unus fuerit de illis sanctis beatisque virtutibus, quas utique in beatitudine positas, non alio quam tali honore praeditas esse credendum est? Sed videamus tandem quid etiam ipsa prophetiae verba nos doceant. « Et factus est, inquit, sermo Domini ad me, dicens : Fili hominis, accipe lamentum super principem Tyri, et dic ei : Haec dicit Dominus Deus : Tu signaculum similitudinis, et corona decoris in deliciis paradisi fuisti; omni lapide vel gemma bona exornatus es, et indutus sardio, et topazio, et smaragdo, et carbunculo, et sapphiro, et jaspide, argento et auro insertis, et achate, amethysto, et chrysolitho, et beryllo, et onychio, auro quoque replesti thesauros tuos, et promptuaria tua in temetipso. Ex qua die creatus es cum cherubim, posui te in monte sancto Dei. Fuisti in medio lapidum igneorum; fuisti immaculatus tu in diebus tuis, ex qua die creatus es tu, donec inventae sunt iniquitates in te; ex multitudine negotiationis tuae replesti iniquitate promptuaria tua, et peccasti, et vulneratus es a monte
lower and worse things, from it we shall bring forward an example, whereby it may be most manifestly demonstrated that these opposing and malignant powers were not founded or created such by nature, but came from better things into worse, and were turned to the worse; and that those blessed powers also are not of such a nature as cannot admit the contrary if it wills and is negligent, and does not guard the blessedness of its state with all caution. For if he who is called the prince of Tyre is recorded to have been among the saints, and to have been spotless, and set in the paradise of God, and adorned also with a crown of comeliness and beauty, how is he who was such to be supposed to have been inferior to any of the saints? For he himself is described as having been a crown of comeliness and beauty, and as having walked spotless in the paradise of God; and how can it be supposed by anyone that such a one was not one of those holy and blessed powers which, being set in blessedness, must assuredly be believed to be endowed with no other honour than such as this? But let us see at length what the very words of the prophecy also teach us. And the word of the Lord, he says, came to me, saying: Son of man, take up a lamentation over the prince of Tyre, and say to him: Thus says the Lord God: You were the seal of likeness, and the crown of comeliness in the delights of paradise; with every good stone or gem you were adorned, and clothed with sardius, and topaz, and emerald, and carbuncle, and sapphire, and jasper, set in silver and gold, and agate, amethyst, and chrysolite, and beryl, and onyx, with gold also you filled your treasuries, and your storehouses within yourself. From the day on which you were created with the cherubim, I set you on the holy mountain of God. You were in the midst of fiery stones; you were spotless in your days, from the day on which you were created, until iniquities were found in you; from the multitude of your traffic you filled your storehouses with iniquity, and you sinned, and were cast profaned from the mountain
Editors' notes and page, col. 161

Footnotes

(28) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view (scripture reference, printed at the foot of col 161)

Ezech. XXVIII, 12 seqq.

Ezekiel 28:12 and following.

(printed under page 85)

(26) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Ita omnes codd. mss. Alias, «ad inferiores et ad deteriora dejecta.» Paulo post libb. editi, «contrarias istas magnasque virtutes.» Sed mss. ut in nostro textu.

So all the manuscript codices. Otherwise, "cast down to the lower and to the worse." A little further on the printed books have "those great and contrary powers." But the manuscripts as in our text.

(printed under page 85)

(27) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Caute lege.

Read with caution.

(printed under page 85)

(28) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Ita mss. Alias, «plenitudinis.»

So the manuscripts. Otherwise, "of fullness."

(printed under page 85)

(29) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Mss., «potest.» Alias, «solet.» Infra mss., «quid etiam ipsa prophetiae verba.» Libb. editi, «quid etiam ipsa prophetica verba.»

The manuscripts have "can"; otherwise, "is wont." Below, the manuscripts have "what also the very words of the prophecy"; the printed books, "what also the very prophetic words."

(printed under page 85)

(30) ‹anchor: carbunculo, et sapphiro› · call in col 161

Et smaragdo et carbunculo et sapphiro. Haec desiderantur in antea editis, sed habentur in omnibus mss.

"And with emerald and carbuncle and sapphire." These are wanting in the earlier editions, but are found in all the manuscripts.

(printed under page 85)

(31) ‹anchor: auro insertis› · call in col 161

Sic mss. Alias, «insertus.»

So the manuscripts. Otherwise, "set in" (masculine singular).

(printed under page 85)

(32) ‹anchor: donec inventae› · call in col 161

Sic mss. Genebrardus vero, «comminuendae.»

So the manuscripts. But Génébrard has "to be crushed."

(printed under page 85)

(33) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Sic mss. Libb. editi, «ejeci te cherub de medio lapidum igneorum.»

So the manuscripts. The printed books have "I cast you out, cherub, from the midst of the stones of fire."

(printed under page 85)

(34) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Ita mss. Alias, «multitudine.»

So the manuscripts. Otherwise, "by the multitude."

(printed under page 85)

(35) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

In terram projeci te coram regibus; dedi te in ostentationem atque illusionem propter multitudinem peccatorum tuorum. Haec desunt in libris antea editis, sed in omnibus mss. reperiuntur.

"I cast you to the earth before kings; I gave you up to be a spectacle and a mockery for the multitude of your sins." These are missing in the earlier printed books, but are found in all the manuscripts.

(printed under page 85)

(36) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Homo. Sic mss. Editi, «ab eo,» male.

"Man." So the manuscripts. The printed books have "by him," wrongly.

(printed under page 85)

Page

  • running head: 161 LIBER PRIMUS.
  • marginal letters: A inferiora ac deteriora; B Dei ambulasse immaculatus; C et achate, amethysto,
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
PG 11:162
Dei. Et ejecit te cherub de medio lapidum ignitorum; et elatum est cor tuum in decore tuo, corrupta est disciplina tua cum pulchritudine tua; propter multitudinem peccatorum tuorum in terram projeci te coram regibus; dedi te in ostentationem atque in illusionem propter multitudinem peccatorum tuorum, et iniquitatum tuarum, ex negotiatione tua polluisti sancta tua. Et educam ignem de medio tui, et comedet te, et dabo te in cinerem ac favillam super terram in conspectu omnium videntium te, et omnes qui sciebant in gentibus, moerebunt super te. Perditio effectus es, et non subsistes ultra in aeternum tempus. » Haec cum ita dicta sint, quis est qui audiens : « Signaculum similitudinis, et corona decoris in deliciis paradisi fuisti; » vel audiens quod « ex quo creatus es tu cum cherubim, posui te in monte sancto Dei, » ultra sensum suum poterit relaxare, ut de aliquo hominum, vel sanctorum, non dicam Tyri principe, haec dicta esse suspicetur? Aut quos lapides igneos putabit, in quorum medio homo aliquis conversari poterit? Aut quis immaculatus ab ipsa die qua creatus est intelligi poterit, in quo postea aliquando injustitiae in ipso inventae sint, et tunc in terram projectus esse dicatur? Quod utique significat, quia de eo dicitur, qui cum non esset in terra, in terram projectus est; cujus etiam sancta polluta esse dicuntur. Haec quidem de principe Tyri ex propheta Ezechiele quae in adversariam virtutem referuntur ostendimus, per quae manifestissime demonstratur quod sancta ante virtus haec fuerit et beata, de qua beatitudine, ex quo in ea inventa est iniquitas, ruerit, in terramque demersa sit, et non per naturam conditionemque talis exstiterit. Arbitramur ergo dici haec de angelo quodam, qui Tyriorum gentis dispensandae sit sortitus officium, cui etiam animae eorum procurandae
of God. And the cherub cast you out from the midst of the burning stones; and your heart was lifted up in your comeliness, your discipline was corrupted together with your beauty; on account of the multitude of your sins I cast you to the ground before kings; I gave you for a spectacle and for a mockery on account of the multitude of your sins, and of your iniquities, by your traffic you polluted your sanctuaries. And I shall bring forth fire from the midst of you, and it shall devour you, and I shall turn you into ashes and embers upon the earth in the sight of all who see you, and all among the nations who knew you shall mourn over you. You have become perdition, and you shall exist no more for ever. Since these things are spoken thus, who is there that on hearing: You were the seal of likeness, and the crown of comeliness in the delights of paradise; or on hearing that from the time you were created with the cherubim, I set you on the holy mountain of God, will be able so far to relax his understanding as to suspect that these things were spoken of any among men, or even among the saints, not to say the prince of Tyre? Or what fiery stones will he suppose, in the midst of which any man will be able to dwell? Or who will be able to be understood as spotless from the very day on which he was created, in whom afterwards at some time iniquities were found in him, and who is then said to have been cast to the earth? Which assuredly signifies that it is spoken of one who, when he was not on the earth, was cast to the earth; whose sanctuaries also are said to have been polluted. These things indeed concerning the prince of Tyre from the prophet Ezekiel, which are referred to an opposing power, we have shown, whereby it is most manifestly demonstrated that this power was formerly holy and blessed, and that from that blessedness, from the time when iniquity was found in it, it fell, and was plunged down to the earth, and did not exist such by nature and creation. We think, therefore, that these things are spoken of a certain angel who was allotted the office of administering the nation of the Tyrians, to whom their souls also seem to have been
Editors' notes and page, col. 162

Footnotes

(37) ‹anchor: projectus est› · call in col 162

Qui cum non esset in terra, in terram projectus est. Ita optime mss. In libris editis deest, «in terra.»

"Who, though he was not on the earth, was cast down to the earth." So, best of all, the manuscripts. In the printed books "on the earth" is missing.

(printed under page 85)

(38) ‹anchor: sancta ante› · call in col 162

In libris editis deest, «ante.»

In the printed books "before" is missing.

(printed under page 85)

(39) ‹anchor: sortitus officium› · call in col 162

Arbitramur ergo dici haec de angelo quodam qui Tyriorum gentis dispensandae sit sortitus officium. Sic mss. Alias vero, «arbitrantur ergo hoc de angelo,» etc. Caeterum de hac Origenis opinione vide, si vacat, Origenian. lib. II, quaest. 5, num. 26.

"We think, then, that these things are said of a certain angel who had been allotted the office of governing the people of Tyre." So the manuscripts. But otherwise, "they think, then, that this [is said] of an angel," etc. For the rest, on this opinion of Origen see, if there is leisure, the Origeniana, book II, question 5, no. 26.

(printed under page 85)

Page

  • running head: LIBER PRIMUS. 162
  • marginal letters: A Dei. Et ejecit; B et corona decoris; C pheta Ezechiele quae
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
PG 11:163
videntur esse commissae. Quam sane Tyrum, vel quas Tyriorum animas sentire debeamus, utrum hanc quae in Phoenices provinciae regionibus sita est, an aliam aliquam cujus haec quam in terris novimus, forma est; et animas Tyriorum utrum horum, an eorum qui domestici sunt illius Tyri quae spiritaliter intelligitur, in hoc loco non videtur requirendum; ne forte velut in transitu de tantis et tam absconditis rebus videamur inquirere, quod utique proprium vel opus exigit, vel laborem.
entrusted to be cared for. What Tyre indeed, or what souls of the Tyrians we ought to understand, whether this one which is situated in the regions of the province of Phoenicia, or some other of which this one that we know on earth is a figure; and whether the souls of the Tyrians are those of these men, or of those who are members of the household of that Tyre which is spiritually understood, does not seem to require inquiry in this place; lest perchance we should seem to inquire as it were in passing concerning things so great and so hidden, which assuredly demands a work or labour of its own.
5. Rursum tamen etiam de alia virtute contraria ab Isaia propheta talia quaedam docemur. Ait enim : « Quomodo cecidit de coelo Lucifer, qui mane oriebatur? Confractus est et collisus in terram qui immittebat ad omnes gentes. Tu vero dixisti in sensu tuo : Ascendam in coelum, super stellas coeli ponam meum thronum, sedebo in monte excelso super montes excelsos qui sunt ad Aquilonem, ascendam super nubes, ero similis Altissimo. Nunc autem in infernum demergeris, et in fundamenta terrae. Qui te viderint, admirabuntur super te, et dicent : Hic est homo qui exacerbabat totam terram, qui movebat reges, qui fecit universum orbem desertum, qui urbes destruxit, nec eos qui in vinculis sunt, resolvit. Omnes reges gentium dormierunt in honore, unusquisque in domo sua : tu vero projicieris in montibus sicut mortuus exsecrabilis cum multis mortuis qui transfossi sunt gladiis, et descenderunt in infernum. Sicut vestimentum sanguine concretum et infectum non erit mundum, ita nec tu quidem eris mundus pro eo quod terram meam perdidisti, et populum meum occidisti, non manebis in aeternum tempus, semen pessimum. Praepara filios tuos ad interfectionem pro peccatis patris tui, ne resurgant et terram haereditate possideant, et repleant terram bellis, et insurgam in eos, dicit Dominus Sabaoth, et deperire faciam nomen ipsorum, et reliquias, et semen eorum. » Manifestissime per haec ostenditur cecidisse de coelis utique qui prius erat Lucifer, et qui mane oriebatur. Si enim, ut putant aliqui, natura tenebrarum erat, quomodo ante fuisse Lucifer dicitur? Vel quomodo poterat oriri mane qui nihil in se habebat ex luce? Sed et Salvator
5. Again, however, concerning another opposing power also we are taught certain such things by Isaiah the prophet. For he says: How has Lucifer, who rose in the morning, fallen from heaven! He who sent forth to all the nations is broken and dashed to the earth. Yet you said in your mind: I will ascend into heaven, above the stars of heaven I will set my throne, I will sit on a high mountain above the high mountains that are towards the north, I will ascend above the clouds, I will be like the Most High. But now you shall be plunged down into hell, and into the foundations of the earth. Those who see you shall marvel over you, and shall say: This is the man who troubled the whole earth, who shook kings, who made the whole world a desert, who destroyed cities, and did not loose those who are in bonds. All the kings of the nations have slept in honour, each one in his own house: but you shall be cast forth on the mountains like an accursed corpse with many dead who have been pierced through with swords, and have gone down into hell. As a garment clotted and stained with blood will not be clean, so neither shall you be clean, because you have destroyed My land, and have slain My people; you shall not remain for ever, most wicked seed. Prepare your sons for slaughter for the sins of your father, lest they rise up and possess the earth by inheritance, and fill the earth with wars; and I will rise up against them, says the Lord of Sabaoth, and I will cause their name to perish, and their remnant, and their seed. Most manifestly through these words it is shown that he who before was Lucifer, and who rose in the morning, assuredly fell from the heavens. For if, as some suppose, he was a nature of darkness, how is he said to have been Lucifer before? Or how could he rise in the morning who had nothing of light in himself? Moreover, the Saviour also
Editors' notes and page, col. 163

Footnotes

(99) ‹anchor: semen eorum› · call in col 163 (scripture reference)

Isa. XIV, 12 seqq.

Isaiah 14:12 and following.

(printed under page 86)

(1) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view (scripture reference)

Luc. X, 18.

Luke 10:18.

(printed under page 86)

(2) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view (scripture reference)

Matth. XXIV, 27.

Matthew 24:27.

(printed under page 86)

(3) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view (scripture reference)

I Joan. V, 19.

1 John 5:19.

(printed under page 86)

(40) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Etiam de alia virtute contraria. Isaiae verba XIV, 12 seqq., mox laudata, de diabolo etiam accipit infra lib. IV Περὶ ἀρχῶν, cap. 2, nec aliter Tertull. lib. V adversus Marcion., cap. 11 et 17; Euseb. in psalm. LXXXI; Ambros. in psalm. CXVIII; Athanasius pluribus in locis, Greg. Mag. saepius; Theodoret. hic; Isidorus Pelus. lib. I epist. 15; Bernard. serm. 3 in vision. Isai. Sed non desunt alii Patres et Scripturae sacrae interpretes qui haec ad litteram intelligenda putent de rege Babylonis, alii de Nabuchodonosore, alii de Balthasare, alii de Sennacherib, unusquisque juxta suam hypothesim. Ego vero de Balthasare accipio, qui eadem nocte qua capta est dolo urbs Babylon a Cyro, interfectus est. Vide Danielem cap. V.

"Also concerning another contrary power." The words of Isaiah 14:12 and following, cited just after, he takes of the devil also below, in book IV of the Peri Archon, chapter 2; and so too Tertullian, Against Marcion book V, chs. 11 and 17; Eusebius on Psalm 81; Ambrose on Psalm 118; Athanasius in many places, Gregory the Great quite often; Theodoret here; Isidore of Pelusium, book I, letter 15; Bernard, sermon 3 on the vision of Isaiah. But there is no lack of other Fathers and interpreters of Holy Scripture who think these words are to be understood literally of the king of Babylon, some of Nebuchadnezzar, others of Belshazzar, others of Sennacherib, each according to his own hypothesis. I for my part take it of Belshazzar, who was killed on the same night on which the city of Babylon was taken by stratagem by Cyrus. See Daniel chapter 5.

(printed under page 86)

(41) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Ita mss. Alias, «descendit.»

So the manuscripts. Otherwise, "went down."

(printed under page 86)

(42) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Ita mss. Alias, «corde.»

So the manuscripts. Otherwise, "in heart."

(printed under page 86)

(43) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Libb. editi, «super omnes excelsos qui sunt in Aquilone;» sed mss. ut in nostro textu.

The printed books have "above all the high ones who are in the North"; but the manuscripts as in our text.

(printed under page 86)

(44) ‹anchor: natura› · call in col 163

Libb. editi, «ut putant, aliqua natura.» At mss. ut in nostro textu.

The printed books have "as they think, some nature." But the manuscripts as in our text.

(printed under page 86)

(45) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Sui. Deest in antea editis, sed exstat in mss.

"Of himself." It is missing in the earlier editions, but is extant in the manuscripts.

(printed under page 86)

(46) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Lux. Deest in antea editis, sed habetur in mss.

"Light." It is missing in the earlier editions, but is found in the manuscripts.

(printed under page 86)

(47) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Mss., «quoniam.» Alias, «quomodo.»

The manuscripts have "since"; otherwise, "how."

(printed under page 86)

Page

  • running head: 163 ORIGENIS ΠΕΡΙ
  • marginal letters: A videntur esse commissae.; B dixisti in sensu; C infectum non erit
  • old-edition numerals: 68 after est,
PG 11:164
docet nos de diabolo dicens : « Ecce video Satanam cecidisse de coelo sicut fulgur. » Lux enim erat aliquando. Sed et Dominus noster qui veritas est, gloriosi adventus sui potentiam nihilominus fulguri comparavit dicens : « Sicut enim fulgur a summo coelo fulget usque ad summum ejus, ita erit adventus Filii hominis. » Et nihilominus hunc fulguri comparat, et dicit eum cecidisse de coelo; ut ostenderet per hoc fuisse et ipsum aliquando in coelo, et habuisse locum inter sanctos, et participasse de hac luce, de qua omnes sancti participant, ex qua angeli lucis efficiuntur, et apostoli lux mundi dicuntur a Domino. Hoc ergo modo erat etiam iste lux aliquando antequam praevaricaretur et caderet in hunc locum, et gloria ejus converteretur in pulverem, quod est proprie impiorum, sicut et propheta dicit, ex quo et princeps hujus mundi, id est terrenae habitationis, appellatus est; principatum namque egit in eos qui ejus malitiae obsecuti sunt, quoniam quidem « totus hic mundus (mundum autem nunc terrenum istum appello locum) in maligno positus est, » et in hoc apostata. Quod autem apostata sit iste, id est refuga, etiam Dominus in Job ita dicit : « Adduces autem draconem in hamo apostatam, » id est refugam. Certum est autem quia draco ipse diabolus intelligitur. Si ergo contrariae virtutes nominantur et immaculatae fuisse aliquando dicuntur, immaculatum autem esse praeter Patrem et Filium et Spiritum sanctum nulli substantialiter inest, sed sanctitas in omni creatura accidens res est, quod autem accidit, et decidere potest, et istae virtutes contrariae immaculatae aliquando fuerunt, et inter illas utique fuerunt quae adhuc immaculatae permanent, per hoc ostenditur neque substantialiter, vel naturaliter esse aliquem immaculatum, neque substantialiter esse pollutum :
teaches us concerning the devil, saying: Behold, I see Satan fallen from heaven like lightning. For he was light once. And our Lord also, Who is the truth, none the less compared the power of His glorious coming to lightning, saying: For as the lightning flashes from the height of heaven unto the height thereof, so shall the coming of the Son of man be. And none the less He compares him to lightning, and says that he fell from heaven; in order that He might show thereby that he himself also was once in heaven, and had a place among the saints, and partook of this light whereof all the saints partake, whereby angels of light are made, and the apostles are called by the Lord the light of the world. In this way, therefore, he also was light once, before he transgressed and fell into this place, and his glory was turned into dust, which is properly the lot of the ungodly, as the prophet also says; whence also he has been called the prince of this world, that is, of the earthly habitation; for he exercised principality over those who followed his malice, inasmuch as this whole world (and by the world I now call this earthly place) lies in the wicked one, and in this he is an apostate. And that he is an apostate, that is, a runaway, the Lord in Job also speaks thus: And you will bring out the apostate dragon with a hook, that is, the runaway. And it is certain that the dragon himself is understood to be the devil. If, therefore, the opposing powers are named and are said to have been spotless once, while to be spotless belongs substantially to none save the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit, whereas holiness in every creature is an accidental thing, and what is accidental can also fall away, and these opposing powers were once spotless, and assuredly were among those which still remain spotless, thereby it is shown that no one is either substantially or naturally spotless, nor substantially polluted:
Et per hoc consequens est in nobis esse, atque in nostris motibus, ut vel beati vel sancti simus, vel per desidiam et negligentiam a beatitudine in malitiam et perditionem vergamus,
And thereby it follows that it lies in us, and in our movements, either that we should be blessed or holy, or that through sloth and negligence we should turn from blessedness into malice and perdition, in
HIERON. INTERPR.
Jerome the translator.
Quibus moti disputationibus arbitramur sua sponte alios esse in numero sanctorum et ministerio Dei; alios ob culpam propriam de sanctimonia
Moved by which disputations, we think that of their own accord some are in the number of the saints and in the ministry of God; and that others on account of their own fault, falling down from holiness,
Editors' notes and page, col. 164

Footnotes

(1) ‹anchor: sicut fulgur› · call in col 164 (scripture reference)

Luc. X, 18.

Luke 10:18.

(printed under page 86)

(2) ‹anchor: adventus Filii hominis› · call in col 164 (scripture reference)

Matth. XXIV, 27.

Matthew 24:27.

(printed under page 86)

(3) ‹anchor: in maligno positus est› · call in col 164 (scripture reference)

I Joan. V, 19.

1 John 5:19.

(printed under page 86)

(45) ‹anchor: gloriosi adventus sui› · call in col 164

Sui. Deest in antea editis, sed exstat in mss.

"His": lacking in the earlier editions, but it stands in the manuscripts.

(printed under page 86)

(46) ‹anchor: apostoli lux› · call in col 164

Lux. Deest in antea editis, sed habetur in mss.

"Light": lacking in the earlier editions, but found in the manuscripts.

(printed under page 86)

(47) ‹anchor: quoniam› · call in col 164

Mss., «quoniam.» Alias, «quomodo.»

The manuscripts have "since"; otherwise, "how."

(printed under page 86)

(4) ‹anchor: draconem in hamo apostatam› · call in col 164 (scripture reference)

Job XL, 20.

Job 40:20.

(printed under page 86)

(48) ‹anchor: Adduces› · call in col 164

Mss., «adduces.» Alias, «educes.» Paulo post mss., «contrariae virtutes nominantur.» Libb. editi, «contrariae virtutes refugae nominantur.»

The manuscripts have "you will bring"; otherwise, "you will draw out." A little further on the manuscripts have "contrary powers are named"; the printed books, "contrary powers are named fugitives."

(printed under page 86)

(49) ‹anchor: aliquem› · call in col 164

Mss., «aliquem.» Libb. editi, «aliquid.»

The manuscripts have "anyone"; the printed books, "anything."

(printed under page 86)

(50) ‹anchor: disputationibus› · call in col 164

Quibus moti disputationibus, etc. Hunc locum sic vertit Hieronymus epistola 94 ad Avitum; unde liquet quam dubiae sit fidei interpres Rufinus.

"Moved by these arguments," etc. Jerome translated this passage so in letter 94, to Avitus; from which it is clear how doubtful a translator Rufinus is.

(printed under page 86)

Page

  • running head: RIGENIS ΠΕΡΙ ΑΡΧΩΝ 164
  • marginal letters: A docet nos de; B retur in pulverem,; C sanctitas in omni
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
PG 11:165
in tantum ut nimius profectus, ut ita dixerim, malitiae, si quis in tantum sui neglexerit, usque ad eum statum deveniat, ut ea quae dicitur contraria virtus efficiatur.
such a degree that an excessive progress, so to speak, in malice, if anyone has neglected himself to such a degree, comes even to that state that he is made what is called an opposing power.
ctimonia corruentes, in tantam negligentiam corruisse, ut etiam in contrarias fortitudines verterentur.
liness, have fallen into so great negligence that they were even turned into opposing powers.
CAPUT VI.
Chapter VI.
De fine vel consummatione.
On the end or consummation.
1. Finis vel consummatio, rerum perfectarum consummatarumque esse videtur indicium. Quae res etiam nos in hoc loco commonet, quod ad haec tam ardua et difficilia intelligenda, si quis ille est qui legendi horum et talia cognoscendi desiderium ceperit, perfectum et eruditum sensum debet adhibere : ne forte si aut nullum usum in hujuscemodi quaestionibus habuit, vana quaedam haec illi et superflua videantur; aut si jam praejudicatum et praeventum in aliis animum gerit, haeretica haec et contra fidem ecclesiasticam putet, non tam ratione convincens quam animi sui praejudicio definiens. Quae quidem a nobis etiam cum magno metu et cautela dicuntur, discutientibus magis et pertractantibus quam pro certo ac definito statuentibus. Indicatum namque a nobis in superioribus est quae sint de quibus manifesto dogmate terminandum sit, quod et pro viribus nos fecisse puto, cum de Trinitate loqueremur. Nunc autem disputandi specie magis quam definiendi, prout possumus, exercemur. Finis ergo mundi et consummatio dabitur, cum unusquisque pro merito peccatorum etiam poenis subjicietur; quod tempus Deus solus agnoscit, quando unusquisque quod meretur expendet. In unum sane finem putamus quod bonitas Dei per Christum suum universam revocet creaturam, subactis et subditis etiam inimicis. Sic enim dicit sancta Scriptura : « Dixit Dominus Domino meo, Sede a dextris meis, donec ponam inimicos tuos scabellum pedum tuorum. » Quod si minus nobis manifestum est quid in hoc indicet propheticus sermo, Paulo apostolo discamus apertius dicente, quod « oportet (Christum) regnare, donec ponat omnes
1. The end or consummation seems to be the mark of things perfected and consummated. Which fact also admonishes us in this place that, for understanding these things so arduous and difficult, whoever he is that has conceived a desire of reading these things and knowing such matters, he ought to apply a mature and trained understanding: lest perchance, if either he has had no experience in questions of this kind, these things should seem to him vain and superfluous; or if he already bears a mind prejudiced and prepossessed in other matters, he should think these things heretical and contrary to the faith of the Church, not so much convicting them by reason as pronouncing by the prejudice of his own mind. And indeed these things are spoken by us also with great fear and caution, discussing and treating them rather than laying them down as certain and defined. For it has been pointed out by us in what goes before what the things are concerning which a determination must be made by manifest dogma, which I think we also did to the best of our powers when we were speaking of the Trinity. Now, however, we are exercising ourselves, so far as we are able, in the manner of disputing rather than of defining. The end of the world and the consummation will therefore be given when each one according to the merit of his sins shall also be subjected to punishments; which time God alone knows, when each one shall pay what he deserves. Unto one end indeed we think that the goodness of God through His Christ recalls the whole creation, when even enemies have been subdued and subjected. For thus says holy Scripture: The Lord said to my Lord, Sit Thou at My right hand, until I make Thine enemies the footstool of Thy feet. And if it is less manifest to us what the prophetic discourse indicates herein, let us learn from Paul the apostle speaking more openly, that (Christ) must reign, until He puts all
Editors' notes and page, col. 165

Footnotes

(5) ‹anchor: scabellum pedum tuorum› · call in col 165 (scripture reference)

Psal. CX, 1.

Psalm 110 (109):1.

(printed under page 87)

(6) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view (scripture reference)

I Cor. XV, 25.

1 Corinthians 15:25.

(printed under page 87)

(7) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view (scripture reference)

ibid. 26.

Same, verse 26.

(printed under page 87)

(8) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view (scripture reference)

Psal. LXI, 1.

Psalm 61 [as printed], verse 1.

(printed under page 87)

(51) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Alias, «videtur esse judicium.» Sed omnes mss. ut in nostro textu.

Otherwise, "seems to be the judgement." But all the manuscripts as in our text.

(printed under page 87)

(52) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Lib. editi, «habuerit.» Mss., «habuit.»

The printed books have "may have had"; the manuscripts, "had."

(printed under page 87)

(53) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

In aliis. Deest in antea editis, sed habetur in mss.

"In others." It is missing in the earlier editions, but is found in the manuscripts.

(printed under page 87)

(54) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Sic mss.; at libb. editi, «catholicam.»

So the manuscripts; but the printed books have "Catholic."

(printed under page 87)

(55) ‹anchor: quae sint› · call in col 165

Quae sint. Deest in antea editis, sed habetur in mss.

"What things there are." It is missing in the earlier editions, but is found in the manuscripts.

(printed under page 87)

(56) ‹anchor: de Trinitate› · call in col 165

De Trinitate. Sic mss. Alias, «determinate,» male.

"Concerning the Trinity." So the manuscripts. Otherwise, "determinately," wrongly.

(printed under page 87)

(57) ‹anchor: In unum› · call in col 165

Caute lege.

Read with caution.

(printed under page 87)

(58) ‹anchor: sane finem putamus› · call in col 165

In unum sane finem putamus, etc. Vide Huetium lib. II Origenianorum, quaest. undecima, num. 9, et quaest. 5, num. 30.

"We think indeed that to one end," etc. See Huet, book II of the Origeniana, question eleven, no. 9, and question 5, no. 30.

(printed under page 87)

(59) ‹anchor: Paulo apostolo discamus› · call in col 165

Sic mss. Alias, «ab Apostolo discamus.» Paulo post libb. editi, «quod sane ista quidem Apostoli... nos edocuit quod sit.» At mss. ut in nostro textu.

So the manuscripts. Otherwise, "let us learn from the Apostle." A little further on the printed books have "which indeed these [words] of the Apostle... have taught us, what it is." But the manuscripts as in our text.

(printed under page 87)

(60) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Caute lege.

Read with caution.

(printed under page 87)

(61) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Caute lege.

Read with caution.

(printed under page 87)

(62) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Semper enim similis est finis initiis, etc. Hunc locum respicit et carpit Hieronymus epist. 94 ad Avitum, cum Origenem sentire ait, «rursum nasci ex fine principium, et ex principio finem; et ita cuncta variari, ut et qui nunc homo est, possit in alio mundo daemon fieri; et qui daemon est, et negligentius egerit, in crassiora corpora relegetur, id est, ut homo fiat. Sicque permiscet omnia, ut de angelo possit diabolus fieri, et rursus diabolus in angelum revertatur.»

"For the end is always like the beginnings," etc. Jerome has this passage in view and criticises it in letter 94, to Avitus, when he says that Origen holds that "the beginning is born again from the end, and the end from the beginning; and that all things so change that he who is now a man may in another world become a demon; and he who is a demon, if he has acted carelessly, may be banished into grosser bodies, that is, become a man. And so he mixes up everything, so that from an angel a devil can be made, and the devil in turn return to an angel."

(printed under page 87)

Page

  • running head: 165 LIBER PRIMUS
  • marginal letters: A gamus in tantum; B adhibere : ne forte; C niendi, prout possumus,
  • old-edition numerals: 69 before CAPUT VI.
PG 11:166
inimicos sub pedibus suis. » Quod si ne ista quidem Apostoli tam aperta sententia satis nos edocuit, quid sit inimicos poni sub pedibus, audi adhuc eum in consequentibus : « Oportet enim ei omnia esse subjecta. » Quae ergo est subjectio qua Christo debent esse omnia subjecta? Ego arbitror quia haec ipsa qua nos quoque optamus ei esse subjecti, qua subjecti ei sunt et apostoli et omnes sancti, qui secuti sunt Christum. Subjectionis enim nomen qua Christo subjicimur, salutem quae a Christo est, indicat subjectorum; sicut et David dicebat : « Nonne Deo subjecta erit anima mea? ab ipso enim salutare meum. »
enemies under His feet. And if not even this so open declaration of the Apostle has sufficiently instructed us what it is for enemies to be put under His feet, hear him further in what follows: For all things must be subjected to Him. What, therefore, is the subjection whereby all things ought to be subjected to Christ? I think that it is this very subjection whereby we also desire to be subjected to Him, whereby both the apostles and all the saints who have followed Christ are subjected to Him. For the name of subjection whereby we are subjected to Christ indicates the salvation, which is from Christ, of those who are subjected; just as David also said: Shall not my soul be subjected to God? for from Him is my salvation.
2. Talem igitur finem videntes, cum omnes inimici subjecti erunt Christo, et cum novissimus inimicus destruetur mors, et cum tradetur a Christo cui omnia subjecta sunt, regnum Deo Patri, ab isto, inquam, tali fine rerum contemplemur initia. Semper enim similis est finis initiis; et ideo sicut unus omnium finis, ita unum omnium intelligi debet initium; et sicut multorum unus finis, ita ab uno initio multae differentiae ac varietates, quae rursum per bonitatem Dei et subjectionem Christi, atque unitatem Spiritus sancti in unum finem qui sit initio similis revocantur : omnes scilicet hi qui in nomine Jesu genu flectentes, per hoc ipsum subjectionis suae insignia declararunt; qui sunt coelestium, terrestrium et infernorum; in quibus tribus significationibus omnis universitas indicatur, hi videlicet qui ab illo uno initio pro suis unusquisque motibus et varietatibus per diversos ordines pro merito dispensati sunt; non enim in his bonitas substantialiter inerat, sicut in Deo et Christo ejus, et in Spiritu sancto. In hac enim sola Trinitate, quae est auctor omnium, bonitas substantialiter inest; caeteri vero accidentem eam ac decidentem habent, et tunc sunt in beatitudine, cum de sanctitate ac sapientia et de ipsa divinitate participant. Si vero ab hujusmodi participatione negligant atque dissimulent, tunc vitio
2. Seeing therefore such an end, when all enemies shall be subjected to Christ, and when the last enemy, death, shall be destroyed, and when the kingdom shall be delivered up to God the Father by Christ, to Whom all things are subjected, from that such end of things, I say, let us contemplate the beginnings. For the end is always like the beginnings; and therefore just as there is one end of all things, so one beginning of all things ought to be understood; and just as there is one end of many things, so from one beginning there are many differences and varieties, which again through the goodness of God and the subjection of Christ, and the unity of the Holy Spirit, are recalled unto one end which is like the beginning: namely, all those who, bending the knee in the name of Jesus, by this very act have declared the tokens of their subjection; who are of heavenly, earthly, and infernal beings; in which three designations the whole universe is indicated, those namely who from that one beginning were distributed each according to his own movements and varieties through diverse orders according to merit; for goodness was not in them substantially, as in God and His Christ, and in the Holy Spirit. For in this Trinity alone, which is the author of all things, does goodness exist substantially; whereas the rest have it as accidental and capable of falling away, and are then in blessedness when they partake of holiness and wisdom and of the divinity itself. If, however, they are negligent and hold back from participation of this kind, then by the fault
[Ἐξ ἰδίας αἰτίας τῶν μὴ προσεχόντων ἑαυτοῖς ἀγρύπνως γίνονται τάχιον ἢ βράδιον μεταπτώσεις,
[From the own fault of those who do not take heed to themselves vigilantly there occur sooner or later changes
Editors' notes and page, col. 166

Footnotes

(63) ‹anchor: varietatibus› · call in col 166

Et varietatibus. Sic mss. Alias, «varie acti.»

"And by varieties." So the manuscripts. Otherwise, "variously moved."

(printed under page 87)

(64) ‹anchor: decidentem habent› · call in col 166

Caute lege.

Read with caution.

(printed under page 87)

(65) ‹anchor: before Ἐξ ἰδίας αἰτίας› · call in col 166

Ἐξ ἰδίας αἰτίας, etc. Graeca uncis conclusa exstant ad calcem epistolae Justiniani imperatoris ad Menam patriarcham Constantinopolitanum.

"By their own fault," etc. The Greek enclosed in brackets survives at the end of the letter of the emperor Justinian to Menas, patriarch of Constantinople.

(printed under page 87)

Page

  • running head: LIBER PRIMUS. 166
  • marginal letters: A inimicos sub pedibus; B inimicus destruetur mors,; C catur, hi videlicet
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
PG 11:167
καὶ ἐπὶ πλεῖον, ἢ ἐπ' ὡς ἔλαττον· ἀπὸ ταύτης τῆς αἰτίας κρίσει θείᾳ συμπαραμετρούσῃ τοῖς ἑκάστου βελτίοσιν ἢ χείροσι κινήμασι καὶ τὸ κατ' ἀξίαν, ὁ μέν τις ἕξει ἐν τῇ ἐσομένῃ διακοσμήσει τάξιν ἀγγελικὴν ἢ δύναμιν ἀρχικὴν ἢ ἐξουσίαν τὴν ἐπί τινων, ἢ θρόνον τὸν ἐπὶ βασιλευομένων, ἢ κυρείαν τὴν κατὰ δούλων· οἱ δὲ πάνυ τι ἐκπεσόντες, τὴν ἐπὶ τοῖς εἰρημένοις οἰκονομίαν τε, καὶ βοήθειαν ἕξουσι. Καὶ οὕτως κατὰ μὲν τὸ πλεῖστον ἀπὸ τῶν ὑπὸ τὰς ἀρχὰς καὶ ἐξουσίας καὶ τοὺς θρόνους καὶ τὰς κυριότητας, τάχα δὲ ἔστ' ὅτε καὶ ἀντ' αὐτῶν συστήσεται τὸ τῶν ἀνθρώπων γένος ἐν τῷ καθ' ἕνα κόσμῳ.
for the worse, both to a greater and to a lesser degree; from this cause, by the divine judgement measuring out in proportion to the better or worse movements of each that also which is according to desert, one will have in the future arrangement an angelic order, or a ruling power, or authority over certain ones, or a throne over those who are ruled as by a king, or lordship over servants; while those who have fallen away quite far will have the dispensation and help under the aforesaid. And thus for the most part from those who are under the principalities and authorities and thrones and lordships, and perhaps sometimes even in their stead, the race of men will be constituted in each single world.
Editors' notes and page, col. 167

Footnotes

(9) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view (scripture reference)

Isa. LXVI, 22.

Isaiah 66:22.

(printed under page 88)

(10) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view (scripture reference)

Joan. XVII, 20, 21.

John 17:20–21.

(printed under page 88)

(11) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view (scripture reference)

Joan. XVII, 22, 23.

John 17:22–23.

(printed under page 88)

(66) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Libb. editi, «quomodo ut dicimus,» At mss. ut in nostro textu.

The printed books have "how, as we say." But the manuscripts as in our text.

(printed under page 88)

(67) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Sic mss. Alias, «vel ordinatione,» male.

So the manuscripts. Otherwise, "or by ordinance," wrongly.

(printed under page 88)

(68) ‹anchor: dominationem› · call in col 167

Sic mss. Alias, «dominationum.»

So the manuscripts. Otherwise, "of dominions."

(printed under page 88)

(69) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Ita mss. Alias, «immutationemque proferunt,» male.

So the manuscripts. Otherwise, "and they bring forth change," wrongly.

(printed under page 88)

(70) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Hi vero qui de statu primae beatitudinis moti quidem sunt, etc. Haec et quae sequuntur summatim refert Hieronymus epist. 94 ad Avitum his verbis: «Qui vero fluctuaverint et motis pedibus nequaquam corruerint, subjicientur omnino dispensandi et regendi atque ad meliora gubernandi, principatibus, potestatibus, thronis, dominationibus; et forsitan ex his hominum constabit genus, in uno aliquo ex mundis; quando juxta Isaiam coelum et terra nova fient. Qui vero non fuerint meriti, ut per genus hominum revertantur ad pristinum statum, fient diabolus, et angeli ejus, et pessimi daemones; ac pro varietate meritorum in singulis mundis diversa officia sortientur. Ipsosque daemones ac rectores tenebrarum, in aliquo mundo, vel mundis, si voluerint ad meliora converti, fieri homines, et sic ad antiquum redire principium; ita duntaxat ut per supplicia atque tormenta, quae vel multo vel brevi tempore sustinuerint, in hominum eruditi corporibus, rursum veniant ad angelorum fastigia. Ex quo consequenti ratione monstrari, omnes rationabiles creaturas ex hominibus fieri, non semel et subito, sed frequentius; nosque et angelos futuros daemones, si egerimus negligentius; et rursum daemones si voluerint capere virtutes, pervenire ad angelicam dignitatem.»

"But those who have indeed been moved from the state of the first blessedness," etc. Jerome reports these and the following words in summary in letter 94, to Avitus, in these terms: "But those who have wavered, and though their feet were moved have by no means fallen, will be wholly subject, to be ordered and ruled and steered towards better things, to the principalities, powers, thrones, dominions; and perhaps from these the human race will be made up, in some one of the worlds, when according to Isaiah a new heaven and earth shall be made. But those who have not deserved to return to their former state through the human race will become the devil and his angels and the worst demons; and according to the variety of their merits they will be allotted different offices in the several worlds. And the demons themselves and the rulers of darkness, in some world or worlds, if they are willing to be converted to better things, become men, and so return to the ancient beginning; in such wise, however, that through punishments and torments, endured for a long or a short time, being schooled in human bodies, they come again to the heights of the angels. From which it is shown by logical consequence that all rational creatures can be made from men, not once and suddenly, but often; and that we and the angels will be demons in future if we act more carelessly; and again that demons, if they are willing to take up virtues, attain to the angelic dignity."

(printed under page 88)

(71) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Ita mss. Libb. editi, «ordinibus subjecti sunt ad regendum.» Paulo post iidem libb. editi, «restitui ad statum beatitudinis possunt.» At mss. ut in nostro textu.

So the manuscripts. The printed books have "they are subject to the orders to be ruled." A little further on the same printed books have "they can be restored to the state of blessedness." But the manuscripts as in our text.

(printed under page 88)

(72) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Libb. editi, «secundum omnes jam coeperit.» Mss. ut in nostro textu.

The printed books have "according to all has already begun." The manuscripts as in our text.

(printed under page 88)

(73) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Ita mss. Lib. editi, «pro suis discipulis.»

So the manuscripts. The printed books have "for his disciples."

(printed under page 88)

Page

  • running head: 167 ORIGENIS ΠΕΡΙ ΑΡ
  • marginal letters: A πτώσεις, καὶ ἐπὶ; B καὶ τὰς κυριότητας,; C principatus, aut potesta-
  • old-edition numerals: 70 after commotionis (in facing Latin)
PG 11:168
que profecerant, aequo justoque judicio divina contulit providentia.
and had made progress, divine providence has conferred by a fair and just judgement.
Hi vero qui de statu primae beatitudinis moti quidem sunt, non tamen irremediabiliter moti, illis quos supra descripsimus, sanctis beatisque ordinibus dispensandi subjecti sunt ac regendi; quorum adjutorio usi, et institutionibus ac disciplinis salutaribus reformati, redire ac restitui ad statum suae beatitudinis possint. Ex quibus existimo, prout ego sentire possum, hunc ordinem humani generis institutum, qui utique in futuro saeculo, vel supervenientibus saeculis, cum coelum novum et terra nova secundum Isaiam erit, restituetur in illam unitatem quam promittit Dominus Jesus dicens ad Deum Patrem de suis discipulis : « Non pro istis rogo solum, sed et pro omnibus qui credituri sunt per verbum eorum in me, ut omnes unum sint, sicut ego in te, Pater, et tu in me, ita et isti in nobis unum sint. » Et iterum ubi ait : « Ut sint unum, sicut et nos unum sumus, ego in ipsis, et tu in me, ut sint et ipsi consummati in uno. » Et sicut confirmat nihilominus etiam Paulus apostolus dicens : « Donec occurramus omnes in unitatem fidei in virum perfectum, in mensuram aetatis plenitudinis Christi. » Et sicut idem Apostolus jam nos etiam in praesenti vita in Ecclesia positos, in qua utique futuri regni est forma, ad hanc eamdem unitatis similitudinem cohortatur dicens : « Ut eadem dicatis omnes, et non sint in vobis schismata, sitis autem perfecti in uno eodemque sensu, atque in una eademque sententia. »
Those, however, who have indeed been moved from the state of primal blessedness, yet not irremediably moved, have been subjected to those holy and blessed orders which we have described above, to be administered and ruled; so that, using their aid and reformed by salutary instructions and disciplines, they may be able to return and be restored to the state of their blessedness. From whom I think, so far as I am able to judge, this order of the human race was established, which assuredly in the age to come, or in the ages that follow, when there shall be a new heaven and a new earth according to Isaiah, will be restored unto that unity which the Lord Jesus promises when He says to God the Father concerning His disciples: Not for these only do I pray, but also for all who shall believe through their word in Me, that all may be one, as I in Thee, Father, and Thou in Me, so they also may be one in Us. And again where He says: That they may be one, even as We are one, I in them, and Thou in Me, that they also may be consummated in one. And as Paul the apostle also none the less confirms, saying: Until we all come unto the unity of the faith, unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of the fullness of Christ. And as the same Apostle exhorts us, already placed even in the present life in the Church, wherein assuredly is the form of the kingdom to come, unto this same likeness of unity, saying: That you all say the same thing, and that there be no schisms among you, but that you be perfected in one and the same mind, and in one and the same judgement.
3. Sciendum tamen est quosdam qui ex uno principio, quod supra diximus, delapsi sunt, in tantam indignitatem ac malitiam se dedisse ut indigni habiti sint institutione hac, vel eruditione qua per carnem humanum genus adjutorio virtutum coelestium instituitur atque eruditur, sed econtrario etiam adversarii atque repugnantes his qui erudiuntur atque imbuuntur, exsistant. Unde et
3. Yet it must be known that some who fell away from the one beginning of which we spoke above gave themselves over to such great unworthiness and malice that they were counted unworthy of this instruction or education whereby through the flesh the human race is instructed and educated with the help of the heavenly powers, and on the contrary even exist as adversaries and opponents to those who are being educated and instructed. Whence also
Editors' notes and page, col. 168

Footnotes

(12) ‹anchor: plenitudinis Christi› · call in col 168 (scripture reference)

Ephes. IV, 13.

Ephesians 4:13.

(printed under page 88)

(13) ‹anchor: eademque sententia› · call in col 168 (scripture reference)

I Cor. I, 10.

1 Corinthians 1:10.

(printed under page 88)

(74) ‹anchor: jam nos› · call in col 168

Ita mss. Alias, «eos.»

So the manuscripts. Otherwise, "them."

(printed under page 88)

(75) ‹anchor: Sciendum tamen est› · call in col 168

Ita mss. Alias, «esse.»

So the manuscripts. Otherwise, "to be."

(printed under page 88)

(76) ‹anchor: se dedisse› · call in col 168

Se dedisse. Haec desunt in antea editis, sed exstant in omnibus mss.

"Have given themselves." These words are missing in the earlier editions, but are extant in all the manuscripts.

(printed under page 88)

Page

  • running head: GENIS ΠΕΡΙ ΑΡΧΩΝ 168
  • marginal letters: A tiam aliquando eorum; B dicens ad Deum; C sint in vobis
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
PG 11:169
agones quosdam atque certamina omnis haec habet vita mortalium, reluctantibus scilicet et repugnantibus adversum nos his qui sine ullo respectu de statu meliori delapsi sunt, qui appellantur diabolus et angeli ejus, caeterique ordines malitiae, quos Apostolus de virtutibus contrariis nominavit. Jam vero si aliqui ex his ordinibus qui sub principatu diaboli agunt, ac malitiae ejus obtemperant, poterunt aliquando in futuris saeculis converti ad bonitatem, pro eo quod est in ipsis liberi facultas arbitrii; an vero permanens et inveterata malitia velut in naturam quamdam ex consuetudine convertatur, etiam tu qui legis probato, si omnimode neque in his quae videntur temporalibus saeculis, neque in his quae non videntur et aeterna sunt, penitus pars ista ab illa etiam finali unitate atque convenientia discrepabit. Interim tam in his quae videntur et temporalibus saeculis quam in illis quae non videntur et aeterna sunt, omnes isti pro ordine, pro ratione, pro modo et meritorum dignitatibus dispensantur; ut alii in primis, alii in secundis, nonnulli etiam in ultimis temporibus, et per majora ac graviora supplicia, necnon et diuturna ac multis, ut ita dicam, saeculis tolerata asperioribus emendationibus reparati et restituti eruditionibus primo angelicis, tum deinde etiam superiorum graduum virtutibus, et sic per singula ad superiora provecti usque ad ea quae sunt invisibilia et aeterna perveniant, singulis videlicet quibusque coelestium virtutum officiis quadam eruditionum specie peragratis. Ex quo, ut opinor, hoc consequentia ipsa videtur ostendere, unamquamque rationabilem naturam posse ab uno in alterum ordinem transeuntem per singulos in omnes, et ab omnibus in singulos pervenire, dum accessus profectuum defectuumve varios pro motibus vel conatibus propriis unusquisque pro liberi arbitrii facultate perpetitur.
this whole life of mortals has certain struggles and contests, since those namely who without any regard fell away from a better state struggle and fight against us, who are called the devil and his angels, and the other orders of malice, which the Apostle named among the opposing powers. Now whether any from these orders who act under the principality of the devil, and obey his malice, will be able at some time in future ages to be converted to goodness, inasmuch as the faculty of free will is in them; or whether permanent and inveterate malice is turned by habit as it were into a kind of nature, do you also who read judge, whether altogether neither in these visible and temporal ages, nor in those which are invisible and eternal, that part will utterly differ from that final unity also and harmony. In the meantime, both in these visible and temporal ages and in those which are invisible and eternal, all those are dealt with according to order, according to reason, according to measure and the deserts of their merits; so that some in the first, others in the second, and some even in the last times, and through greater and heavier punishments, and also long-lasting and, so to speak, endured through many ages, being repaired by harsher corrections and restored first by angelic instructions, and then afterwards by the powers of higher degrees also, and thus carried forward step by step to higher things, may arrive even at those things which are invisible and eternal, after having traversed each single office of the heavenly powers as a kind of training. Whereby, as I think, the consequence itself seems to show this, that each rational nature, passing from one order into another, is able to arrive through single ones at all, and from all at single ones, while each one undergoes various accessions of progress or of falling away according to his own movements or efforts in accordance with the faculty of free will.
4. Quoniam sane visibilia quaedam dicit esse Paulus et temporalia, alia vero praeter haec invisibilia et aeterna, quaerimus quomodo haec, quae videntur, temporalia sint; utrumne pro eo quod nihil omnino post haec erunt in omnibus illis futuri saeculi
4. Since indeed Paul says that certain things are visible and temporal, while others besides these are invisible and eternal, we inquire how these things which are seen are temporal; whether because after these things they will be nothing at all in all those spaces of the future age,
Editors' notes and page, col. 169

Footnotes

(14) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view (scripture reference)

I Cor. VII, 31.

1 Corinthians 7:31.

(printed under page 89)

(15) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view (scripture reference)

Psal. CII, 27.

Psalm 102 (101):27.

(printed under page 89)

(16) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view (scripture reference)

Isa. LXVI, 22.

Isaiah 66:22.

(printed under page 89)

(77) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Jam vero si aliqui ex his ordinibus, etc. Vide Origenian., lib. II, quaestione 11, num. 18.

"But now if some of these orders," etc. See the Origeniana, book II, question 11, no. 18.

(printed under page 89)

(78) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Caute lege.

Read with caution.

(printed under page 89)

(79) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Interim tam in his quae videntur, etc. Consule iterum Origenian. lib. II, quaest. 5, num. 14 et 22. Item libri ejusdem quaest. undecimam, num. 4.

"Meanwhile both in these things that are seen," etc. Consult again the Origeniana, book II, question 5, nos. 14 and 22; likewise question eleven of the same book, no. 4.

(printed under page 89)

(80) ‹anchor: superiorum› · call in col 169

Superiorum. Deest in libb. editis, sed habetur in omnibus mss.

"Of the higher." It is missing in the printed books, but is found in all the manuscripts.

(printed under page 89)

(81) ‹anchor: eruditionum specie› · call in col 169

Eruditionum specie. Sic mss. Male alias, «eruditione in specie.»

"In a kind of schooling." So the manuscripts. Wrongly otherwise, "by schooling in kind."

(printed under page 89)

(82) ‹anchor: ut opinor› · call in col 169

Caute lege.

Read with caution.

(printed under page 89)

(83) ‹anchor: transeuntem per singulos› · call in col 169

Transeuntem per singulos. Sic mss. Alias, «transire et per singulos.»

"Passing through each." So the manuscripts. Otherwise, "to pass, and through each."

(printed under page 89)

(84) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Libb. editi, «futuris spatiis ac saeculis.» At mss. omnes ut in nostro textu.

The printed books have "in future spaces and ages." But all the manuscripts as in our text.

(printed under page 89)

(85) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Sic mss. Libb. vero editi, «eumdem modum.» Paulo post mss., «non tamen eorum substantia omnimode corrumpatur.» In libb. editis pro «substantia» legitur «qualitas.»

So the manuscripts. But the printed books have "the same manner." A little further on the manuscripts have "yet their substance is not utterly corrupted." In the printed books "quality" is read for "substance."

(printed under page 89)

(86) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Ita mss. Libb. editi, «Isaias quoque cum prophetiam dicat.»

So the manuscripts. The printed books have "Isaiah too, when he speaks the prophecy."

(printed under page 89)

(87) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Habitus. Deest in libris antea editis, sed habetur in omnibus mss.

"Habit (or condition)." It is missing in the earlier printed books, but is found in all the manuscripts.

(printed under page 89)

Page

  • running head: 169 LIBER PRIMUS
  • marginal letters: A agones quosdam atque; B penitus pars ista; C tionum specie peragratis.
  • old-edition numerals: 71 after graviora
PG 11:170
spatiis, quibus dispersio illa unius principii atque divisio ad unum et eumdem finem ac similitudinem reparetur : an pro eo quod habitus quidem eorum quae videntur, transeat, non tamen eorum substantia omnimode corrumpatur. Et Paulus quidem videtur id, quod posterius diximus, confirmare, cum dicit : « Transit enim habitus hujus mundi. » Sed et David cum dicit : « Coeli peribunt, tu autem permanebis, et omnes sicut vestimentum veterascent, et velut amictum mutabis eos, sicut vestimentum mutabuntur, » eadem videtur ostendere. Si enim mutabuntur coeli, utique non perit quod mutatur; et si habitus mundi transit, non omnimode exterminatio vel perditio substantiae materialis ostenditur, sed immutatio quaedam fit qualitatis, atque habitus transformatio. Isaias quoque cum per prophetiam dicit, quia « erit coelum novum, et terra nova, » similem sine dubio suggerit intellectum. Innovatio namque coeli et terrae et transmutatio habitus hujus mundi, et immutatio coelorum, his sine dubio praeparabitur, qui per illam viam, quam supra ostendimus, iter agentes, ad illum finem beatitudinis tendunt, cui etiam ipsi inimici subjiciendi dicuntur, in quo fine omnia et in omnibus dicitur esse Deus. In hoc fine si quis materialem naturam, id est corpoream, penitus interituram putet, nullo omnino genere intellectui meo occurrere potest, quomodo tot et tantae substantiae vitam agere et subsistere sine corporibus possunt, cum solius Dei, id est Patris et Filii et Spiritus sancti naturae id proprium sit, ut sine materiali substantia et absque ulla corporeae adjectionis societate intelligatur subsistere. Alius fortasse dicet, quoniam in illo fine omnis substantia corporalis ita pura erit atque purgata, ut aetheris in modum et coelestis cujusdam puritatis atque sinceritatis possit intelligi. Certius tamen qualiter se habitura sit res, scit solus Deus, et si qui ejus per Christum et Spiritum sanctum amici sunt.
wherein that dispersion and division of the one beginning is to be repaired unto one and the same end and likeness: or because the fashion indeed of the things which are seen passes away, yet their substance is not altogether destroyed. And Paul indeed seems to confirm what we have said latterly, when he says: For the fashion of this world passes away. And David also, when he says: The heavens shall perish, but Thou shalt remain, and they all shall grow old like a garment, and like a cloak Thou shalt change them, and like a garment they shall be changed, seems to show the same things. For if the heavens shall be changed, assuredly that which is changed does not perish; and if the fashion of the world passes away, not an utter destruction or perdition of the material substance is shown, but a certain change of quality takes place, and a transformation of fashion. Isaiah also, when he says through prophecy that there shall be a new heaven and a new earth, without doubt suggests a like understanding. For the renewal of heaven and earth and the transmutation of the fashion of this world, and the changing of the heavens, will without doubt be prepared for those who, journeying along that way which we have shown above, tend towards that end of blessedness, to which even the enemies themselves are said to be subjected, in which end God is said to be all and in all. In this end, if anyone should suppose that material nature, that is, bodily nature, will utterly perish, in no way at all can it occur to my understanding how so many and so great substances can live their life and subsist without bodies, since it belongs exclusively to the nature of God alone, that is, of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, that it is understood to subsist without material substance and apart from any companionship of bodily addition. Another perhaps will say that in that end all bodily substance will be so pure and purged that it can be understood after the manner of ether and of a certain heavenly purity and clearness. More certainly, however, how the matter will stand, God alone knows, and whoever are His friends through Christ and the Holy Spirit.
CAPUT VII.
Chapter VII.
De incorporeis et corporeis.
On incorporeal and corporeal things.
1. Haec quidem quae superius disseruimus, generali nobis sermone digesta sint, per consequentiam
1. Let these things indeed which we have discussed above be set in order by us in a general discourse, through the consequence
Editors' notes and page, col. 170

Footnotes

(88) ‹anchor: occurrere potest› · call in col 170

Nullo omnino genere intellectui meo occurrere potest. Aliud forte vidit in textu Graeco Hieronymus, qui epist. ad Avitum Origenem docere refert, «Corporales quoque substantias penitus dilapsuras; aut certe in fine omnium hoc esse futura corpora, quod nunc est aether et coelum, et si quod aliud corpus sincerius et purius intelligi potest. Quod cum ita sit,» inquit idem doctor, «quid de resurrectione sentiat, perspicuum est.»

"It can in no way at all occur to my understanding." Jerome perhaps saw something else in the Greek text, for in the letter to Avitus he reports that Origen teaches "that bodily substances too will utterly pass away; or at any rate that at the end of all things bodies will be what the ether and heaven now are, and whatever other body can be conceived purer and finer. Since this is so," says the same doctor, "it is plain what he thinks about the resurrection."

(printed under page 89)

(89) ‹anchor: generali nobis sermone› · call in col 170

Generali nobis sermone, etc. Integram phrasim sic exhibent mss., libb. autem editi habent: «in generali nobis sermone digesta sunt per consequentiam magis intellecta quam definito dogmate pertractata atque discussa de rationabilibus naturis secundum eum locum,» etc.

"By us in general discourse," etc. The manuscripts give the whole phrase thus; but the printed books have: "in general discourse there have been set out by us, understood by inference rather than treated and discussed by defined doctrine, concerning rational natures according to that place," etc.

(printed under page 89)

Page

  • running head: LIBER PRIMUS. 170
  • marginal letters: A culi spatiis, quibus; B qualitatis, atque habitus; C corporibus possunt, cum
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
PG 11:171
magis intellectuum quam definito dogmate pertractata atque discussa de rationabilibus naturis, post eum locum quem de Patre et Filio et Spiritu sancto pro nostris viribus exposuimus. Nunc ergo videamus quae sint de quibus disserere in consequentibus convenit secundum dogma nostrum, id est secundum Ecclesiae fidem. Omnes animae atque omnes rationabiles naturae factae sunt vel creatae, sive sanctae sint, sive nequam; quae omnes secundum propriam naturam incorporeae sunt : sed et per hoc ipsum, quod incorporeae sunt, nihilominus factae sunt; quoniam quidem omnia a Deo per Christum facta sunt, sicut generaliter Joannes docet in Evangelio, dicens : « In principio erat Verbum et Verbum erat apud Deum, et Deus erat Verbum. Hoc erat in principio apud Deum. Omnia per ipsum facta sunt, et sine ipso factum est nihil. » Per species autem et numeros ordinemque describens ea quae facta sunt, Paulus apostolus disserit hoc modo, quo omnia ostendat facta esse per Christum dicens : « Et omnia in ipso creata sunt quae in coelis sunt, et quae in terra, sive visibilia, sive invisibilia, sive sedes, sive dominationes, sive principatus, sive potestates, omnia per ipsum et in ipso creata sunt, et ipse est ante omnes, et ipse est caput. » Manifeste ergo in Christo et per Christum facta esse omnia et creata pronuntiat, sive visibilia quae sunt corporalia, sive invisibilia, quae non alia etiam arbitror quam incorporeas spiritualesque virtutes. Horum autem quae vel corporea vel incorporea generaliter dixerat, ut mihi videtur, in sequentibus enumerat species, id est sedes, dominationes, principatus, potestates, virtutes. Haec autem a nobis praedicta sint volentibus per ordinem ad inquisitionem solis et lunae, vel stellarum per consequentiam pervenire : utrum etiam ipsa inter principatus haberi conveniat pro eo quod dicuntur in ἀρχὰς, id est, in principatum diei facta, vel noctis; an putanda sint istum solum habere principatum diei ac noctis, quas illuminando officium gerunt, non tamen sint de illo ordine principatuum principes.
of ideas rather than by defined dogma treated and discussed concerning rational natures, after that topic which we set forth to the best of our powers concerning the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit. Now therefore let us see what the things are concerning which it is fitting to discuss in what follows according to our dogma, that is, according to the faith of the Church. All souls and all rational natures were made or created, whether they be holy or wicked; all of which according to their own nature are incorporeal: and yet even despite this very fact that they are incorporeal, they were none the less made; inasmuch as all things were made by God through Christ, as John teaches generally in the Gospel, saying: In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. This was in the beginning with God. All things were made through Him, and without Him was made nothing. And describing by species and numbers and order the things that were made, Paul the apostle discusses them in this way, so as to show that all things were made through Christ, saying: And in Him were created all things that are in the heavens, and that are on the earth, whether visible or invisible, whether thrones, or dominions, or principalities, or powers, all things were created through Him and in Him, and He is before all, and He is the head. Manifestly, therefore, he pronounces that all things were made and created in Christ and through Christ, whether visible things, which are bodily, or invisible things, which I think are none other than incorporeal and spiritual powers. And of these things which he had spoken of generally as either corporeal or incorporeal, as it seems to me, in what follows he enumerates the species, that is, thrones, dominions, principalities, powers, virtues. Now let these things have been premised by us as we wish in order to arrive by consequence at the inquiry concerning the sun and the moon, or the stars: whether it is fitting that they themselves also should be reckoned among the principalities because they are said to have been made for ἀρχὰς, that is, for the rule of the day, or of the night; or whether they are to be supposed to have only this rule of the day and of the night, which they perform the office of illuminating, and yet are not princes of that order of principalities.
2. Verumtamen cum dicitur quia omnia per ipsum facta sunt et in ipso creata sunt omnia, sive quae in coelis sunt, sive quae sunt in terra, non potest dubitari quod etiam ea quae in firmamento
2. Nevertheless, when it is said that all things were made through Him and all things were created in Him, whether the things that are in the heavens, or the things that are on the earth, it cannot be doubted that those things also which are in the firmament,
Editors' notes and page, col. 171

Footnotes

(17) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view (scripture reference)

Joan. I, 1, 2, 3.

John 1:1–3.

(printed under page 90)

(18) ‹anchor: ipse est caput› · call in col 171 (scripture reference)

Col. I, 16, 17.

Colossians 1:16–17.

(printed under page 90)

(19) ‹anchor: diei ac noctis› · call in col 171 (scripture reference)

Gen. I.

Genesis 1.

(printed under page 90)

(20) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view (scripture reference)

Job XXV, 5.

Job 25:5.

(printed under page 90)

(90) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Vel creatae, sive sanctae sint sive nequam; quae omnes secundum propriam naturam incorporeae sunt; sed et per hoc ipsum quod incorporeae sunt, nihilominus factae sunt. Haec omnia omissa sunt in libris antea editis, sed reperiuntur in omnibus mss.

"Or created, whether they be holy or wicked; all of which are incorporeal by their own nature; but even in this very fact that they are incorporeal, they are none the less made." All these words are omitted in the earlier printed books, but are found in all the manuscripts.

(printed under page 90)

(91) ‹anchor: vel stellarum› · call in col 171

Ad inquisitionem solis et lunae vel stellarum, etc. Quid Origenes de astris commentus sit, disputat Huetius lib. II Origenianorum, quaestione octava. Ipsum vide.

"To the inquiry into the sun and moon or stars," etc. What Origen devised about the stars Huet discusses in book II of the Origeniana, question eight. See him.

(printed under page 90)

(92) ‹anchor: etiam ipsa inter› · call in col 171

Etiam ipsa est. Deest in libb. antea editis, sed habetur in mss. omnibus. Mox ibidem mss., «dicuntur in ἀρχὰς, id est in principatum.» Alias deest, «in ἀρχάς.»

"Even they themselves is" [as printed]. It is missing in the earlier printed books, but is found in all the manuscripts. Just after, in the same place, the manuscripts have "they are said [to be made] for ἀρχάς, that is, for rule." Otherwise "for ἀρχάς" is missing.

(printed under page 90)

(93) ‹anchor: istum solum› · call in col 171

Ita ms. codex Virodunensis. In aliis mss. pro «solum» legitur «solem,» in libris vero editis sic: «an putanda sint istum solem habere principatum diei ac lunam noctis quos illuminando,» etc.

So the Verdun manuscript codex. In other manuscripts "sun" (solem) is read for "only" (solum); and in the printed books thus: "or whether they are to be thought that this sun has rule of the day and the moon of the night, which by giving light," etc.

(printed under page 90)

(94) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Sic mss. Editi vero, «inter coelestia esse numerentur, cum deinde omnia.»

So the manuscripts. But the printed books have "be numbered among the heavenly things, since then all."

(printed under page 90)

(95) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Evidenter. Deest in antea editis, sed habetur in mss.

"Evidently." It is missing in the earlier editions, but is found in the manuscripts.

(printed under page 90)

(96) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Haeretici vero etiam de animabus quae apud illos spiritales naturae appellantur, etc. Valentinianos designat quorum sententiam fuse explicat Irenaeus lib. I adversus haereses, cap. sexto novae editionis, pag. 28.

"But the heretics, even concerning the souls which among them are called spiritual natures," etc. He means the Valentinians, whose opinion Irenaeus sets out at length in book I Against Heresies, chapter six of the new edition, page 28.

(printed under page 90)

Page

  • running head: 171 ORIGENIS ΠΕΡΙ ΑΡ
  • marginal letters: A tiam magis intellectuum; B Verbum. Hoc erat; C incorporea generaliter dixerat,; D quae in coelis
  • old-edition numerals: 72 after videtur,
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed (except inline Greek word ἀρχὰς); running head ORIGENIS ΠΕΡΙ ΑΡΧΩΝ cut off at right edge; first word tiam split from previous column
PG 11:172
sunt, quod coelum utique appellatur, in quo luminaria ista posita esse dicuntur, inter coelestia numerentur. Tum deinde cum omnia facta esse, vel creata, et in his quae facta sunt, nihil esse quod non bonum malumque recipiat, atque utriusque capax sit, evidenter sermo disputationis invenerit; quomodo putabitur consequens quod etiam nostrorum quidam de sole et luna, vel sideribus opinantur, ut inconvertibiles sint et contrarii incapaces? Idque nonnulli etiam de sanctis angelis, haeretici vero etiam de animabus, quae apud illos spiritales naturae appellantur, existimaverunt. Primo ergo videamus quid ipsa ratio de sole et luna ac stellis inveniat, si rectum est quod quidam putant, convertibilitatis eos esse alienos, et quantum fieri potest de sanctis Scripturis primum adhibeatur assertio. Job namque ita videtur ostendere, quod non solum stellae possunt esse subditae peccatis, verum etiam quod mundae non sunt a contagione peccati. Ita namque scriptum est : « Stellae quoque non sunt mundae in conspectu ejus. » Quod non utique de corporis earum splendore sentitur : verbi causa, ut si diceremus, vestimentum non est mundum; quod si ita intelligatur, ad conditoris sine dubio revocatur injuriam, si quid immundum in splendore earum corporis accusetur. Si enim per industriam suam neque lucidius sibi corpus assumere, neque minus purum per desidiam poterunt, cur quasi non mundae stellae culpentur, si neque, quia mundae sunt, laudabuntur?
which assuredly is called heaven, wherein those luminaries are said to have been set, are numbered among heavenly things. Then next, since the course of our disputation has evidently found that all things were made or created, and that among the things which were made there is nothing which does not admit good and evil, and is not capable of both; how will it be thought consistent when even some of our own people hold the opinion concerning the sun and the moon, or the stars, that they are unchangeable and incapable of the contrary? And some have thought this concerning the holy angels also, and heretics even concerning souls, which among them are called spiritual natures. First, therefore, let us see what reason itself finds concerning the sun and the moon and the stars, whether what some suppose is right, that they are foreign to mutability, and so far as possible let proof be brought forward first from the holy Scriptures. For Job seems to show thus, that not only can the stars be subject to sins, but even that they are not clean from the contagion of sin. For thus it is written: The stars also are not clean in His sight. Which assuredly is not understood of the brightness of their body: as, for example, if we should say, a garment is not clean; for if it be understood thus, it redounds without doubt to the injury of the founder, if anything unclean is accused in the brightness of their body. For if they are able neither to take to themselves a brighter body through their own diligence, nor a less pure one through sloth, why should the stars be blamed as not clean, if neither, because they are clean, they will be praised?
3. Sed ut haec manifestius intelligi possint, etiam illud primo debemus inquirere, si animantia haec esse et rationabilia intelligi fas est; tum deinde utrum animae ipsarum pariter suis corporibus exstiterunt, an anteriores suis corporibus videantur; sed et post consummationem saeculi si intelligendum est eas relaxandas esse corporibus; et sicut nos cessamus ab hac vita, si ita etiam ipsae a mundi illuminatione cessabunt. Quamvis hoc inquirere audaciae cujusdam videatur, quoniam tamen captandae veritatis studio provocamur, quae possibilia nobis sunt, secundum gratiam Spiritus sancti scrutari et pertentare non videtur absurdum. Putamus ergo posse ea per hoc animantia designari, quod et mandata dicuntur accipere a Deo, quod utique non nisi rationabilibus animantibus
3. But in order that these things may be more manifestly understood, we ought first to inquire into this also, whether it is right for these bodies to be understood as living beings and rational; then next, whether their souls came into existence together with their bodies, or seem to be prior to their bodies; and also whether after the consummation of the age they are to be understood as having to be released from their bodies; and whether, just as we cease from this life, so they themselves also will cease from the illumination of the world. Although to inquire into this may seem a matter of a certain boldness, yet since we are spurred on by the zeal of grasping the truth, to search into and test what things are possible for us, according to the grace of the Holy Spirit, does not seem absurd. We think, therefore, that they can be indicated as living beings hereby, that they are also said to receive commands from God, which assuredly does not happen save to rational living beings.
Editors' notes and page, col. 172

Footnotes

(97) ‹anchor: laudabuntur› · call in col 172

Ita omnes codd. mss. Libb. vero editi, «culpabuntur, sive quae mundae sunt, laudabuntur?»

So all the manuscript codices. But the printed books have "will they be blamed, or will those that are clean be praised?"

(printed under page 90)

(98) ‹anchor: mundi illuminatione› · call in col 172

Libb. editi, «etiam ipsa et a mundi illuminatione,» sed mss. ut in nostro textu. Mox mss., «Quoniam tamen captandae,» etc. In editis pro «quoniam» legitur «quando.»

The printed books have "they too, and from the illumination of the world," but the manuscripts as in our text. Just after, the manuscripts have "Since, however, [of the truth] to be grasped," etc. In the printed books "when" is read for "since."

(printed under page 90)

Page

  • running head: GENIS ΠΕΡΙ ΑΡΧΩΝ 172
  • marginal letters: A sunt, quod coelum; B tum fieri potest; C neque, quia mundae; D designari, quod et
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; running head ORIGENIS ΠΕΡΙ ΑΡΧΩΝ cut off at left edge; last word animan- split across column break
PG 11:173
fieri solet. Ait ergo : « Mandatum ego omnibus stellis praecepi. » Quae autem sunt illa praecepta? scilicet ut unumquodque astrum suo ordine suisque cursibus indultae sibi quantitatis splendorem praebeat mundo. Aliis enim qui vocantur planetae, moventur ordinibus, aliis hi quos ἀπλανεῖς vocant. In quo id manifestissime ostenditur, quod neque motus ullius corporis sine anima effici potest; neque quae animantia sunt, possunt aliquando esse sine motu. Stellae vero cum tanto ordine ac tanta ratione moveantur, ut in nullo prorsus cursus earum aliquando visus sit impeditus, quomodo non est ultra omnem stoliditatem tantum ordinem, tantamque disciplinae ac rationis observantiam dicere ab irrationabilibus exigi vel expleri? Apud Jeremiam sane etiam regina coeli luna esse nominatur. Quod si animantes sunt stellae et rationabiles animantes, sine dubio videbitur inter eas et profectus aliquis et decessus. Hoc enim quod ait Job : « Stellae non sunt mundae in conspectu ejus, » talem mihi quemdam videtur indicare intellectum.
He says therefore: I have given a command to all the stars. And what are those commands? Namely, that each star in its own order and in its own courses should afford to the world the brightness of the measure granted to it. For those which are called planets move in one set of orders, and those which they call ἀπλανεῖς [fixed stars] in another. Wherein this is most manifestly shown, that neither can the motion of any body be brought about without a soul, nor can things which are living beings ever be without motion. Now since the stars move with so great order and so great reason that in nothing at all has their course ever been seen to be hindered, how is it not beyond all stupidity to say that so great order, and so great observance of discipline and reason, is demanded of or fulfilled by irrational things? In Jeremiah indeed the moon is even named the queen of heaven. Now if the stars are living beings, and rational living beings, without doubt there will appear among them both some progress and some falling off. For what Job says: The stars are not clean in His sight, seems to me to indicate some such understanding as this.
4. Jam vero ea quae animantia esse et rationabilia, consequentia disputationis invenit, utrum cum corporibus pariter animata videantur eo tempore, cum dicit Scriptura quia « fecit Deus duo luminaria magna, et luminare majus in principatum diei, et luminare minus in principatum noctis, et stellas; » annon cum ipsis corporibus, sed extrinsecus factis jam corporibus inseruit spiritum, pervidendum est. Ego quidem suspicor extrinsecus insertum esse spiritum, sed operae pretium videbitur de Scripturis hoc ostendere. Nam per conjecturam facilis assertio esse videbitur; Scripturarum autem testimoniis utique difficilius affirmatur. Nam per conjecturas ita possibile est ostendi. Si hominis anima quae utique inferior est, dum hominis anima est, non cum corporibus ficta, sed extrinsecus proprie probatur inserta, multo magis eorum animantium quae coelestia designantur. Nam quantum ad homines spectat, quomodo cum corpore simul ficta anima videbitur ejus qui in ventre suum fratrem supplantavit, id est Jacob? Aut quomodo simul cum corpore ficta est anima, vel plasmata ejus qui adhuc in ventre matris suae positus, repletus est Spiritu sancto? Joannem dico tripudiantem in utero matris, et magna se exsultatione jactantem pro eo quod
4. Now as regards those beings which the course of our disputation has found to be living and rational, whether they seem to have been endowed with souls together with their bodies at that time when Scripture says that God made two great luminaries, and the greater luminary for the rule of the day, and the lesser luminary for the rule of the night, and the stars; or whether not together with the bodies themselves, but from without He inserted the spirit into the bodies after they were already made, must be examined. I indeed suspect that the spirit was inserted from without, but it will seem worth while to show this from the Scriptures. For by conjecture the assertion will seem easy; whereas by the testimonies of the Scriptures it is assuredly more difficult to establish. For by conjectures it can be shown thus. If the soul of man, which assuredly is lower so long as it is the soul of man, is proved to have been properly not fashioned with the bodies, but inserted from without, much more is this true of those living beings which are designated heavenly. For as regards men, how will the soul of him who in the womb supplanted his brother, that is, Jacob, seem to have been fashioned together with the body? Or how was the soul fashioned or formed together with the body in the case of him who, while still placed in his mother's womb, was filled with the Holy Spirit? I mean John leaping in his mother's womb, and tossing himself with great exultation because
Editors' notes and page, col. 173

Footnotes

(21) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view (scripture reference)

Jer. VII, 18.

Jeremiah 7:18.

(printed under page 91)

(22) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view (scripture reference)

Job XXV, 5.

Job 25:5.

(printed under page 91)

(23) ‹anchor: et stellas› · call in col 173 (scripture reference)

Gen. I, 16.

Genesis 1:16.

(printed under page 91)

(24) ‹anchor: id est Jacob› · call in col 173 (scripture reference)

Gen. XXV, 22.

Genesis 25:22.

(printed under page 91)

(25) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view (scripture reference)

Luc. I, 41.

Luke 1:41.

(printed under page 91)

(26) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view (scripture reference)

Jer. I, 5.

Jeremiah 1:5.

(printed under page 91)

(27) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view (scripture reference)

Rom. IX, 14.

Romans 9:14.

(printed under page 91)

(28) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view (scripture reference)

Rom. II, 11.

Romans 2:11.

(printed under page 91)

(99) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Sic mss. Libb. editi, «memoratur. Quod si animatae sunt stellae, sine dubio.»

So the manuscripts. The printed books have "is mentioned. But if the stars are animate, without doubt."

(printed under page 91)

(1) ‹anchor: pervidendum est› · call in col 173

Pervidendum est. Deest in antea editis, sed habetur in omnibus mss.

"It must be examined." It is missing in the earlier editions, but is found in all the manuscripts.

(printed under page 91)

(2) ‹anchor: testimoniis utique› · call in col 173

Sic mss. Merlinus «testimonio utique.» Genebrardus, «testimonio uti.»

So the manuscripts. Merlin has "by testimony certainly"; Génébrard, "to use testimony."

(printed under page 91)

(3) ‹anchor: corporibus ficta› · call in col 173

Sic omnes mss. Alias, «facta.»

So all the manuscripts. Otherwise, "made."

(printed under page 91)

(4) ‹anchor: homines spectat› · call in col 173

Caute lege.

Read with caution.

(printed under page 91)

(5) ‹anchor: simul ficta› · call in col 173

Alias, «facta.»

Otherwise, "made."

(printed under page 91)

(6) ‹anchor: corpore ficta› · call in col 173

Sic mss. Alias, «facta.» Ibidem mss. «in ventre matris suae positus.» Libb. editi, «in ventre matris ejus positus.»

So the manuscripts. Otherwise, "made." In the same place the manuscripts have "placed in his own mother's womb"; the printed books, "placed in his mother's womb."

(printed under page 91)

(7) ‹anchor: exsultatione jactantem› · call in col 173

Libb. editi, «et magna exsultatione gaudentem et se jactantem.»

The printed books have "and rejoicing with great exultation and leaping."

(printed under page 91)

(8) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Sic mss. Alias, «facta.»

So the manuscripts. Otherwise, "made."

(printed under page 91)

(9) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Ὅτι δὲ πρεσβυτέρα, etc. Graeca haec exstant in calce epistolae Justiniani imperatoris ad Menam.

"But that [it is] older," etc. This Greek survives at the end of the letter of the emperor Justinian to Menas.

(printed under page 91)

(10) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Mss. «concipi.» Alias, «conjici.»

The manuscripts have "to be conceived"; otherwise, "to be conjectured."

(printed under page 91)

Page

  • running head: 173 LIBER PRIMUS
  • marginal letters: A tibus fieri solet.; B sunt stellae et; C insertum esse spiritum,; D Joannem dico tripudiantem
  • old-edition numerals: 73 after multo
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed (except inline Greek word ἀπλανεῖς); first word tibus split from previous column
PG 11:174
salutationis vox Mariae ad aures Elizabeth suae matris advenerat. Quomodo cum corpore simul ficta est et plasmata etiam illius anima, qui antequam in utero formaretur, notus esse Deo dicitur, et antequam de vulva procederet, sanctificatus est ab eo? Ne forte non judicio, nec pro meritis replere aliquos Deus videatur Spiritu sancto, et sanctificare non merito. Et quomodo effugiemus illam vocem quae ait : « Nunquid injustitia est apud Deum? Absit. » Vel illud : « Nunquid personarum acceptio est apud Deum? » Hoc enim consequitur eam defensionem, quae animas subsistere simul cum corporibus asseverat. Quantum ergo ex comparatione humani status concipi potest, consequens puto multo magis haec de coelestibus sentienda, quae etiam in hominibus ratio ipsa et Scripturae auctoritas videtur ostendere.
the voice of Mary's greeting had come to the ears of his mother Elizabeth. How also was the soul of him fashioned and formed together with the body, who before he was formed in the womb is said to be known to God, and before he came forth from the womb was sanctified by Him? Lest perchance God should seem to fill some with the Holy Spirit not by judgement, nor according to merits, and to sanctify them undeservedly. And how shall we escape that saying which says: Is there injustice with God? Far be it. Or that: Is there respect of persons with God? For this follows upon that defence which asserts that souls come into existence together with bodies. So far therefore as can be conceived from a comparison with the state of man, I think it follows that these things are to be held much more of the heavenly beings, as reason itself and the authority of Scripture appear to show even in the case of men.
[Ὅτι δὲ πρεσβυτέρα ἡ ψυχὴ τοῦ ἡλίου τῆς ἐνδέσεως αὐτοῦ τῆς εἰς τὸ σῶμα, μετὰ τὸ συλλογίσασθαι ἐκ συγκρίσεως ἀνθρώπου τῆς πρὸς αὐτὸν, καὶ ἐντεῦθεν ἀπὸ τῶν Γραφῶν οἶμαι ἀποδεῖξαι δύνασθαι. Id est : Animam autem solis antiquiorem esse alligatione ejus ad corpus, conclusum jam est ex comparatione hominis; verum e Scripturis arbitror posse demonstrari.]
[And that the soul of the sun is older than its binding into the body, having reasoned it out from the comparison of man with it, I think can also be proved from here, from the Scriptures. That is: That the soul of the sun is older than its binding to the body has already been concluded from the comparison with man; but I think it can be demonstrated from the Scriptures.]
5. Sed videamus si quam proprie etiam de ipsis coelestibus significantiam jam apud Scripturam sanctam possimus invenire. Paulus apostolus ait ita, quoniam, inquit, « vanitati creatura subjecta est non volens, sed propter eum qui subjecit in spe, quia et ipsa creatura liberabitur a servitute corruptionis in libertatem gloriae filiorum Dei. » Cui, obsecro, vanitati creatura subjecta est, vel quae creatura, vel quomodo non volens, vel sub qua spe? Quo autem modo ipsa creatura liberabitur a servitute corruptionis? Sed et alibi ipse Apostolus ait : « Nam exspectatio creaturae revelationem filiorum Dei exspectat. » Et iterum alibi ait : « Non solum autem nos, sed et ipsa creatura congemiscit et condolet usque nunc. » Unde inquirendum est qui sit gemitus, vel qui sint dolores ejus. Et primo ergo videamus quae est vanitas cui creatura subjecta est. Ego quidem arbitror non esse aliam vanitatem quam corpora; nam licet aethereum sit corpus astrorum, tamen est materiale. Unde et Salomon mihi universam corpoream naturam velut onerosam quodammodo, et vigorem spirituum retardantem hoc
5. But let us see whether we can now find in holy Scripture some indication properly concerning the heavenly bodies themselves also. Paul the apostle speaks thus, that, says he, the creation was subjected to vanity, not willingly, but on account of Him Who subjected it in hope, because the creation itself also shall be delivered from the bondage of corruption into the liberty of the glory of the children of God. To what vanity, I ask, was the creation subjected, or what creation, or how not willingly, or under what hope? And in what way shall the creation itself be delivered from the bondage of corruption? And elsewhere also the Apostle himself says: For the expectation of the creation waits for the revelation of the children of God. And again elsewhere he says: And not only we, but the creation itself also groans together and suffers pain together until now. Whence we must inquire what its groaning is, or what its pains are. And first, therefore, let us see what the vanity is to which the creation was subjected. I indeed think that vanity is none other than bodies; for although the body of the stars is ethereal, yet it is material. Whence Solomon also seems to me to call the whole bodily nature, as being in a way burdensome and retarding the vigour of spirits, in this
Editors' notes and page, col. 174

Footnotes

(25) ‹anchor: suae matris advenerat› · call in col 174 (scripture reference)

Luc. I, 41.

Luke 1:41.

(printed under page 91)

(26) ‹anchor: sanctificatus est ab eo› · call in col 174 (scripture reference)

Jer. I, 5.

Jeremiah 1:5.

(printed under page 91)

(27) ‹anchor: Absit› · call in col 174 (scripture reference)

Rom. IX, 14.

Romans 9:14.

(printed under page 91)

(28) ‹anchor: acceptio est apud Deum› · call in col 174 (scripture reference)

Rom. II, 11.

Romans 2:11.

(printed under page 91)

(8) ‹anchor: ficta est› · call in col 174

Sic mss. Alias, «facta.»

So the manuscripts. Otherwise, "made."

(printed under page 91)

(9) ‹anchor: Ὅτι δὲ πρεσβυτέρα› · call in col 174

Ὅτι δὲ πρεσβυτέρα, etc. Graeca haec exstant in calce epistolae Justiniani imperatoris ad Menam.

"And that ... is older," etc. This Greek survives at the end of the Emperor Justinian's letter to Menas.

(printed under page 91)

(10) ‹anchor: concipi› · call in col 174

Mss. «concipi.» Alias, «conjici.»

The manuscripts have "be conceived"; otherwise, "be conjectured."

(printed under page 91)

(29) ‹anchor: filiorum Dei› · call in col 174 (scripture reference)

Rom. VIII, 20, 21.

Romans 8:20–21.

(printed under page 91)

(30) ‹anchor: exspectat› · call in col 174 (scripture reference)

ibid. 19.

Same, verse 19.

(printed under page 91)

(31) ‹anchor: usque nunc› · call in col 174 (scripture reference)

ibid. 23.

Same, verse 23 [as printed].

(printed under page 91)

(11) ‹anchor: Sed videamus› · call in col 174

Caute lege.

Read with caution.

(printed under page 91)

(12) ‹anchor: in libertatem› · call in col 174

Libb. editi, «in laudem.» At mss. «in libertatem.»

The printed books have "into the praise"; but the manuscripts, "into the freedom."

(printed under page 91)

(13) ‹anchor: et condolet› · call in col 174

Libb. editi, «parturit.» Mss. «condolet.»

The printed books have "is in travail"; the manuscripts, "suffers pain together."

(printed under page 91)

Page

  • running head: LIBER PRIMUS. 174
  • marginal letters: A salutationis vox Mariae; B ως αὐτοῦ τῆς; C quia et ipsa; D universam corpoream naturam
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: first and third paragraphs Latin only, no Greek printed; in middle, Greek fragment in left sub-column with its Latin gloss (Id est : Animam autem solis... posse demonstrari.]) set after the Greek; Rufinus's facing Latin in right sub-column (ex comparatione humani status... videtur ostendere.) set as the continuation of the first paragraph (Q1b)
PG 11:175
modo videtur appellare : « Vanitas vanitatum et omnia vanitas, dixit Ecclesiastes. Omnia vanitas : respexi enim, inquit, et vidi universa quae sub sole sunt, et ecce omnia vanitas. » Huic ergo vanitati creatura subjecta est, illa praecipue creatura quae utique maximum in hoc mundo et egregium operis sui obtinet principatum, id est sol et luna et stellae vanitati subjecta dicuntur, corporibus indita, atque ad illuminandi officium humano generi deputata. « Et non, inquit, volens creatura haec vanitati subjecta est. » Non enim voluntate exhibendum suscepit ministerium vanitati, sed quoniam volebat ille qui subjiciebat, propter eum qui subjecit, promittentem his qui non voluntate vanitati subdebantur, quod expleto magnifici operis ministerio liberabuntur ab hac servitute corruptionis et vanitatis, cum redemptionis gloriae filiorum Dei tempus advenerit. Qua spe accepta, et quam promissionem complendam sperans universa creatura congemiscit nunc interim utpote etiam affectum habens erga eos quibus ministrat, et condolet per patientiam quae promissa sunt sperans. Intuere etiam illud, si forte aptari potest illa vox Pauli his qui licet non volentes, pro voluntate tamen ejus qui subjecit, et pro repromissionum spe vanitati subjecti sunt, qua ait :
way: Vanity of vanities, and all is vanity, said Ecclesiastes. All is vanity: for I looked back, says he, and saw all things that are under the sun, and behold, all is vanity. To this vanity, therefore, the creation was subjected, especially that creation which assuredly holds the greatest and most distinguished rule of its work in this world, that is, the sun and the moon and the stars are said to have been subjected to vanity, having been placed in bodies, and appointed to the office of giving light to the human race. And not willingly, he says, was this creation subjected to vanity. For not by its own will did it undertake the ministry to be rendered to vanity, but because He Who subjected it so willed, on account of Him Who subjected it, Who promised to those who were subjected to vanity not by their own will that, when they have fulfilled the ministry of their magnificent work, they shall be delivered from this bondage of corruption and vanity, when the time of the redemption of the glory of the children of God shall have come. Having received which hope, and hoping for the fulfilment of which promise, the whole creation groans together now in the meantime, inasmuch as it also has affection towards those to whom it ministers, and travails together, hoping through patience for the things that have been promised. Consider this also, whether perhaps that saying of Paul can be fitted to those who, though not willingly, yet for the will of Him Who subjected them, and for the hope of the promises, have been subjected to vanity, wherein he says:
« Κάλλιον ἀναλῦσαι καὶ σὺν Χριστῷ εἶναι· πολλῷ γὰρ μᾶλλον κρεῖσσον· » νομίζω γὰρ ὅτι λέγοι ἂν ὁ ἥλιος· « Κάλλιον ἀναλῦσαι καὶ σὺν Χριστῷ εἶναι· πολλῷ γὰρ κρεῖσσον. » Καὶ ὁ μὲν Παῦλος· « Ἀλλὰ τὸ ἐπιμένειν τῇ σαρκὶ ἀναγκαιότερον δι' ὑμᾶς· » ὁ δὲ ἥλιος, Τὸ ἐπιμένειν τῷ οὐρανίῳ τούτῳ σώματι ἀναγκαιότερον διὰ τὴν ἀποκάλυψιν τῶν τέκνων τοῦ Θεοῦ. Τὰ δὲ αὐτὰ καὶ περὶ σελήνης, καὶ περὶ τῶν λοιπῶν ἀστέρων λεκτέον.
It is better to depart and to be with Christ: for it is very far better; for I think that the sun might say: It is better to depart and to be with Christ: for it is far better. And Paul indeed says: But to remain in the flesh is more necessary on your account; while the sun might say: To remain in this heavenly body is more necessary on account of the revelation of the children of God. And the same things must be said concerning the moon also, and concerning the rest of the stars.
Editors' notes and page, col. 175

Footnotes

(32) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view (scripture reference)

Eccl. I, 1, 14.

Ecclesiastes 1:1, 14.

(printed under page 92)

(33) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view (scripture reference)

Rom. VIII, 20.

Romans 8:20.

(printed under page 92)

(34) ‹anchor: propter vos› · call in col 175 (scripture reference)

Philip. I, 23, 24.

Philippians 1:23–24.

(printed under page 92)

(14) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

In libris editis deest «creatura,» et legitur: «Illa praecipue quae utique maximum in hoc mundo obtinet principatum operis sui; et illa quae egregia, id est sol et luna,» etc. In mss. legitur ut in nostro textu.

In the printed books "creature" is missing, and one reads: "That especially which surely holds the greatest rule of its work in this world; and those that are excellent, that is, the sun and moon," etc. In the manuscripts it reads as in our text.

(printed under page 92)

(15) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Sic mss. Alias «quomodo.» Mox mss. «promittentem his qui non voluntate vanitati subdebantur.» In libb. editis pro «promittentem» habetur «promittens,» et deest «vanitati.»

So the manuscripts. Otherwise, "how." Just after, the manuscripts have "promising to those who were subjected to vanity not by their will." In the printed books "promising" stands in the nominative for the accusative, and "to vanity" is missing.

(printed under page 92)

(16) ‹anchor: repromissionum spe› · call in col 175

Sic mss. Libb. editi, «repromissione spei.»

So the manuscripts. The printed books have "by the promise of hope."

(printed under page 92)

(17) ‹anchor: Κάλλιον ἀναλῦσαι› · call in col 175 (in the Greek set beside the Latin)

Κάλλιον ἀναλῦσαι, etc. Haec habentur in calce epistolae Justiniani imperatoris ad Menam.

"It is better to depart," etc. These words are found at the end of the letter of the emperor Justinian to Menas.

(printed under page 92)

(18) ‹anchor: multo enim melius› · call in col 175

Puto enim quia similiter possit etiam sol dicere quia optarem resolvi vel redire et esse cum Christo; multo enim melius. Et Paulus quidem addit. Haec in edit. male omissa restituunt omnes codices mss.

"For I think that the sun too could likewise say, I should wish to be dissolved, or to return, and to be with Christ; for it is much better. And Paul indeed adds." These words, wrongly omitted in the printed editions, all the manuscript codices restore.

(printed under page 92)

(19) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Mss. «regnanda.» Lib. editi «regenda.» Mox mss. «ut cum Deus erit omnia in omnibus» In editis deest «omnia.» Ibidem mss. «sit et in istis Deus sicut in omnibus.» In editis deest «sicut.»

The manuscripts have "to be reigned over"; the printed books, "to be ruled." Just after, the manuscripts have "so that when God shall be all in all"; in the printed books "all" is missing. In the same place the manuscripts have "that God may be in these also as in all"; in the printed books "as" is missing.

(printed under page 92)

(20) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

De angelis. Quid de angelis opinatus sit Origenes, disquiritur Origenian., lib. II, quaest. 5.

"Concerning the angels." What Origen thought about the angels is examined in the Origeniana, book II, question 5.

(printed under page 92)

(21) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Hic ut et paulo post pro «Raphaeli, Gabrieli, Michaeli,» legitur in omnibus mss. «Raphaelo, Gabrielo, Michaelo.»

Here, as also a little further on, for "Raphaeli, Gabrieli, Michaeli" all the manuscripts read "Raphaelo, Gabrielo, Michaelo."

(printed under page 92)

(22) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Sic mss. Alias, «suscepisse tamen deinde.»

So the manuscripts. Otherwise, "yet to have received thereafter."

(printed under page 92)

Page

  • running head: 175 ORIGENIS ΠΕΡΙ ΑΡ
  • marginal letters: A modo videtur appellare :; B sterio liberabuntur ab; C γοι ἂν ὁ ἥλιος·
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
PG 11:176
sane etiam de luna et stellis sentienda sunt et dicenda. Videamus nunc quae sit etiam libertas creaturae, vel quae absolutio servitutis. Cum tradiderit Christus regnum Deo et Patri, tunc etiam ista animantia cum prius regnum Christi fuerint effecta, simul cum omni regno etiam Patri regnanda tradentur; ut cum Deus erit omnia in omnibus, etiam ista cum sint ex omnibus, sit et in istis Deus sicut in omnibus.
things indeed are to be thought and said concerning the moon and the stars also. Let us see now what is also the liberty of the creation, or what is the release from bondage. When Christ shall have delivered up the kingdom to God and the Father, then these living beings also, when they have first been made the kingdom of Christ, shall be delivered up together with the whole kingdom to be ruled by the Father also; so that when God shall be all in all, since these also are of the all, God may be in these also even as in all.
CAPUT VIII.
Chapter VIII.
De angelis.
On angels.
1. Simili quoque ratione etiam de angelis utendum puto, nec existimandum quoniam fortuito accidat, ut illi angelo illud injungatur officium : verbi gratia, ut Raphaelo curandi et medendi opus, Gabrielo bellorum providentia, Michaelo mortalium preces supplicationesque curare. Haec enim officia promeruisse eos non aliter putandum est, quam ex suis quemque meritis et pro studiis ac virtutibus quae ante mundi hujus compagem gesserint, suscepisse. Tum deinde in archangelico ordine illud vel illud officii genus unicuique deputatum; alios vero in angelorum ordine meruisse describi, et agere sub illo vel illo archangelo, vel illo duce, vel principe ordinis sui. Quae omnia, ut dixi, non fortuito atque indiscrete, sed aptissimo et justissimo Dei judicio ordinata sunt, et pro meritis disposita ipso judicante et probante; ut illi quidem angelo Ephesiorum committi Ecclesia debeat, illi vero alii Smyrnensium, et ille quidem angelus ut sit Petri, alius vero ut sit Pauli; tum demum per singulos minimorum qui sunt in Ecclesia, qui vel qui ascribi singulis debeant angeli, qui etiam quotidie videant faciem Dei; sed et quis debeat esse angelus qui circumdet in circuitu timentium Deum. Quae utique omnia non casu, neque fortuito geri, neque quia naturaliter tales facti sunt, existimandum est, ne etiam in hoc factoris inaequalitas accusetur; sed pro meritis et virtutibus ac pro uniuscujusque vigore et ingenio deferri a justissimo et aequissimo moderatore omnium credendum est Deo.
1. A like reasoning, I think, must be used concerning the angels also, nor must it be supposed that it happens by chance that such an office is enjoined upon such an angel: for example, to Raphael the work of healing and curing, to Gabriel the superintendence of wars, to Michael to attend to the prayers and supplications of mortals. For it must not be supposed that they merited these offices otherwise than that each one received them according to his own merits and in accordance with the endeavours and virtues which they practised before the framing of this world. Then next in the archangelic order this or that kind of office was assigned to each one; while others merited to be enrolled in the order of angels, and to act under this or that archangel, or that leader or prince of their order. All of which things, as I have said, were ordained not by chance and without distinction, but by the most fitting and most just judgement of God, and were arranged according to merits as He Himself judged and approved; so that to that angel indeed the Church of the Ephesians ought to be entrusted, and to that other the Church of the Smyrnaeans, and that one angel should be Peter's, and another Paul's; and finally through each of the least ones who are in the Church, which angels ought to be assigned to each one, who also daily behold the face of God; and also who ought to be the angel that encamps round about those who fear God. All of which things assuredly must not be supposed to be done by chance or fortuitously, nor because they were naturally made such, lest in this also unfairness be charged against the Maker; but must be believed to be conferred by God, the most just and most equitable ruler of all things, according to merits and virtues and according to the vigour and disposition of each one.
2. De his vero qui naturas esse spiritales diversas affirmant, aliquid dicamus, ne forte incurramus in illas ineptas atque impias fabulas eorum
2. Concerning those, however, who affirm that there are diverse spiritual natures, let us say something, lest perchance we fall into those foolish and impious fables of those
Editors' notes and page, col. 176

Footnotes

(35) ‹anchor: Ecclesia debeat› · call in col 176 (scripture reference)

Apoc. II.

Revelation 2.

(printed under page 92)

(23) ‹anchor: qui ascribi› · call in col 176

Sic mss. Alias, «conscribi.»

So the manuscripts. Otherwise, "to be enrolled."

(printed under page 92)

(24) ‹anchor: uniuscujusque› · call in col 176

Pro uniuscujusque. Sic omnes mss. Libri editi «praemiis cujusque.» Mox mss. «a justissimo et aequissimo moderatore.» In libb. editis deest «et aequissimo.»

"According to each one's." So all the manuscripts. The printed books have "by the rewards of each." Just after, the manuscripts have "by the most just and most equitable ruler." In the printed books "and most equitable" is missing.

(printed under page 92)

(25) ‹anchor: aliquid dicamus› · call in col 176

De his vero qui naturas esse spiritales diversas affirmant aliquid dicamus. Haec desunt in libris (continues)

"But concerning those who affirm that there are different spiritual natures, let us say something." These words are missing in the books … (continues)

(printed under page 92)

Page

  • running head: GENIS ΠΕΡΙ ΑΡΧΩΝ 176
  • marginal letters: A sane etiam de; B Gabrielo bellorum providentia,; C vero alii Smyrnensium,
  • old-edition numerals: 74 after creaturae,
PG 11:177
qui naturas spiritales diversas et ob hoc a diversis conditoribus institutas, tam in coelestibus quam etiam inter animas hominum fingunt; dum et uni eidemque conditori diversas naturas rationabilium creaturarum ascribi videtur absurdum, sicut vere absurdum est, et causam tamen ejus diversitatis ignorant. Aiunt enim consequens non videri ut unus atque idem conditor nulla exstante causa meritorum, aliis potestatem dominationis injungat, alios subjiciat dominantibus, aliis tribuat principatum, alios subjectos faciat principibus esse. Quae utique omnia, ut ego existimo, consequentia rationis hujus quam supra exposuimus, redarguit atque confutat, per quam causa diversitatis ac varietatis in singulis quibusque creaturis ostenditur ex ipsarum motibus vel ardentioribus, vel pigrioribus, secundum virtutem, vel secundum malitiam, non ex dispensantis inaequalitate descendere. Sed quo facilius haec ita esse in coelestibus agnoscantur, de his quae inter homines gesta sunt, vel geruntur, proferamus exempla, ut consequenter ex visibilibus etiam invisibilia contemplemur. Paulum vel Petrum sine dubio spiritalis naturae fuisse confirmant. Cum ergo contra pietatem Paulus egisse inveniatur, in eo quod persecutus est Ecclesiam Dei; cumque Petrus peccatum tam grave commiserit, ut ancilla ostiaria interrogante se cum juramento affirmarit nescire se quis sit Christus; quomodo isti qui secundum illos spiritales sunt, in peccata hujusmodi corruerunt : maxime cum soleant frequenter asserere et dicere quoniam « non potest arbor bona malos fructus facere? » Et si utique arbor bona non potest fructus malos facere, secundum ipsos vero de radice bonae arboris erant Petrus et Paulus, quomodo istos fructus tam pessimos attulisse putandi sunt? Quod si responderint ea quae comminisci solent, quoniam non Paulus persecutus est, sed alius nescio quis qui erat in Paulo; neque Petrus negavit, sed alius negavit in Petro : quare Paulus si nihil peccaverat, dixit quia « Non sum dignus vocari apostolus, quoniam persecutus sum Ecclesiam Dei. » Cur autem et Petrus alio peccante ipse flevit amarissime? Ex quo omnes quidem illorum ineptiae arguentur.
who feign diverse spiritual natures, and on this account established by diverse founders, both among heavenly beings and also among the souls of men; since both to ascribe diverse natures of rational creatures to one and the same founder seems absurd, as it truly is absurd, and yet they are ignorant of the cause of that diversity. For they say that it does not seem consistent that one and the same founder, when no cause of merits exists, should enjoin upon some the power of dominion, and subject others to those who exercise dominion, should bestow principality upon some, and make others subject to princes. All of which things assuredly, as I think, the consequence of this reasoning which we have set forth above refutes and confutes, whereby the cause of diversity and variety in each single creature is shown to descend from their own movements, whether more ardent or more sluggish, according to virtue or according to malice, and not from unfairness in the dispenser. But in order that these things may more easily be recognized to be so among heavenly beings, let us bring forward examples from the things that have been done or are done among men, so that consequently from visible things we may contemplate invisible things also. They affirm that Paul or Peter was without doubt of a spiritual nature. Since therefore Paul is found to have acted contrary to piety, in that he persecuted the Church of God; and since Peter committed so grave a sin that, when the maid who kept the door questioned him, he affirmed with an oath that he did not know who Christ was; how did these men, who according to them are spiritual, fall into sins of this kind: especially since they are wont frequently to assert and say that a good tree cannot bring forth evil fruits? And if assuredly a good tree cannot bring forth evil fruits, and according to them Peter and Paul were from the root of a good tree, how are they to be supposed to have brought forth these fruits so very evil? And if they answer the things that they are wont to devise, that it was not Paul who persecuted, but someone else, I know not who, that was in Paul; and that Peter did not deny, but someone else denied in Peter: why did Paul, if he had sinned in nothing, say: I am not worthy to be called an apostle, because I persecuted the Church of God? And why did Peter himself also weep most bitterly when another sinned? Whereby all their follies indeed will be convicted.
Editors' notes and page, col. 177

Footnotes

(36) ‹anchor: Ecclesiam Dei› · call in col 177 (scripture reference)

Galat. I, 13.

Galatians 1:13.

(printed under page 93)

(37) ‹anchor: quis sit Christus› · call in col 177 (scripture reference)

Matth. XXVI, 72.

Matthew 26:72.

(printed under page 93)

(38) ‹anchor: malos fructus facere› · call in col 177 (scripture reference)

Matth. VII, 18.

Matthew 7:18.

(printed under page 93)

(39) ‹anchor: Ecclesiam Dei› · call in col 177 (scripture reference)

I Cor. XV, 9.

1 Corinthians 15:9.

(printed under page 93)

(26) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Ita mss. Alias, «contemplentur.» Mox libb. editi, «spiritalis naturae confirmant. Cum ergo multa contra pietatem.» Mss. ut in nostro textu.

So the manuscripts. Otherwise, "let them contemplate." Just after, the printed books have "they affirm of the spiritual nature. Since therefore many things against piety." The manuscripts as in our text.

(printed under page 93)

(27) ‹anchor: asserere› · call in col 177

Libb. editi, «disserere.»

The printed books have "to discourse."

(printed under page 93)

(28) ‹anchor: alius negavit› · call in col 177

Sed alius negavit. Haec desunt in antea editis, habentur autem in mss.

"But another denied." These words are missing in the earlier editions, but are found in the manuscripts.

(printed under page 93)

(29) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Mss. «dicimus.» Libb. editi, «diximus.» Paulo infra libb. editi, «non tamen ex eo et omnis navigabit.» Mss. ut in nostro textu.

The manuscripts have "we say"; the printed books, "we have said." A little below, the printed books have "yet not from this, and every one will sail." The manuscripts as in our text.

(printed under page 93)

(30) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Ne diabolus quidem ipse incapax fuit boni. Aliud forte vidit in Graeco Hieronymus qui in epistola ad Avitum refert Origenem asseruisse «diabolum non incapacem esse virtutis, et tamen necdum velle capere virtutem,» quasi innueret Adamantius fore ut aliquando velit diabolus capere virtutem. Vide Origenianorum lib. II, quaest. 5, num. 11, 12, 13, 14.

"Not even the devil himself was incapable of good." Jerome perhaps saw something else in the Greek, for in the letter to Avitus he reports that Origen asserted "that the devil is not incapable of virtue, and yet does not yet wish to take up virtue," as if Adamantius were hinting that the devil would one day wish to take up virtue. See the Origeniana, book II, question 5, nos. 11, 12, 13, 14.

(printed under page 93)

Page

  • running head: 177 LIBER PRIMO
  • marginal letters: A qui naturas spiritales; B vel ardentioribus, vel; C leant frequenter asserere; D Ex quo omnes
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; running head LIBER PRIMOS. (for PRIMUS.) cut off at right edge
PG 11:178
3. Secundum nos vero nihil est in omni rationabili creatura, quod non tam boni quam mali sit capax. Sed non continuo, quia dicimus nullam esse naturam quae non possit recipere malum, idcirco confirmamus omnem naturam recepisse malum, id est malam effectam; sicut est dicere quod omnis hominis natura recepit ut possit navigare, non tamen ex eo etiam omnis homo navigabit; et iterum omni homini possibile est discere artem grammaticam vel medicinam, non tamen idcirco ostenditur omnis homo, vel medicus esse, vel grammaticus : ita si dicimus nullam esse naturam quae non possit recipere malum, non tamen continuo etiam recepisse malum designatur. Secundum nos namque ne diabolus quidem ipse incapax fuit boni : non tamen idcirco quia potuit recipere bonum, etiam voluit, vel virtuti operam dedit. Sicut enim per haec quae de prophetis exempla protulimus, edocetur, fuit aliquando bonus, cum in paradiso Dei in medio cherubim versaretur. Sicut ergo iste habuit quidem in se vel virtutis recipiendae vel malitiae facultatem, et a virtute declinans tota se mente convertit ad malum : ita etiam caeterae creaturae cum utriusque habeant facultatem, pro arbitrii libertate fugientes malum, adhaerent bono. Nulla igitur natura est quae non recipiat bonum vel malum, excepta Dei natura quae bonorum omnium fons est, et Christi; sapientia enim est, et sapientia utique stultitiam recipere non potest : et justitia est; justitia autem nunquam profecto injustitiam capiet : et Verbum est, vel ratio, quae utique irrationabilis effici non potest. Sed et lux est, et lucem certum est quod tenebrae non comprehendant. Similiter quoque et natura Spiritus sancti quae sancta est, non recipit pollutionem; naturaliter enim, vel substantialiter sancta est. Si qua autem alia natura sancta est, ex assumptione hoc, vel inspiratione Spiritus sancti habet ut sanctificetur, non ex sua natura hoc possidens, sed accidens sibi, propter quod et decidere potest quod accidit. Ita et accidentem justitiam quis habere potest, unde et decidere eam possibile est. Sed et sapientiam quis accidentem nihilominus habet, quamvis in nostra positum sit potestate, studio nostro et
3. According to us, however, there is nothing in any rational creature which is not capable both of good and of evil. Yet not immediately, because we say that there is no nature which cannot admit evil, do we therefore affirm that every nature has admitted evil, that is, has become evil; just as one may say that the nature of every man admits of being able to sail, yet not on that account will every man also sail; and again it is possible for every man to learn the art of grammar or medicine, yet not on that account is every man shown to be either a physician or a grammarian: so if we say that there is no nature which cannot admit evil, yet it is not immediately indicated that it has also admitted evil. For according to us not even the devil himself was incapable of good: yet not on that account, because he was able to admit good, did he also will it, or give heed to virtue. For as is taught through these examples which we have brought forward from the prophets, he was once good, when he dwelt in the paradise of God in the midst of the cherubim. Just as he, therefore, had indeed in himself the faculty of admitting either virtue or malice, and turning aside from virtue converted himself with his whole mind to evil: so also the rest of creatures, since they have the faculty of both, fleeing evil through freedom of the will, cleave to the good. There is, therefore, no nature which does not admit good or evil, except the nature of God, which is the fountain of all good things, and of Christ; for He is wisdom, and wisdom assuredly cannot admit folly: and He is justice; and justice assuredly will never take in injustice: and He is the Word, or reason, which assuredly cannot be made irrational. Moreover, He is also light, and it is certain that darkness does not overtake the light. Similarly also the nature of the Holy Spirit, which is holy, does not admit pollution; for it is naturally, or substantially, holy. Whereas if any other nature is holy, it has its being sanctified from the assumption or inspiration of the Holy Spirit, not possessing this from its own nature, but as accidental to itself, on which account that which is accidental can also fall away. Thus also anyone may have accidental justice, whence it is also possible for it to fall away. And wisdom also anyone has none the less as accidental, although it is placed in our power, by our zeal and
Editors' notes and page, col. 178

Footnotes

(31) ‹anchor: recipere non potest› · call in col 178

Sic omnes codd. mss. Editi vero: «et Christi sapientia. Sapientiae enim fons et sapientia utique,» etc. Ibidem libb. editi: «et justitia est quae nunquam profecto injustitiam capiet.» Sed omnes mss. ut in nostro textu.

So all the manuscript codices. But the printed books have: "and the wisdom of Christ. For the fount of wisdom and wisdom surely," etc. In the same place the printed books have: "and it is justice which will never indeed receive injustice." But all the manuscripts as in our text.

(printed under page 93)

(32) ‹anchor: hoc› · call in col 178

Libb. editi, «haec.» Mox mss., «sed accidens sibi.» In edit. deest «sibi.»

The printed books have "these things." Just after, the manuscripts have "but accidental to itself." In the printed books "to itself" is missing.

(printed under page 93)

Page

  • running head: LIBER PRIMOS. 178
  • marginal letters: A 3. Secundum nos; B non tamen idcirco; C tiam capiet : et; D in nostra positum
  • old-edition numerals: 75 after homini
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; running head prints LIBER PRIMOS. for LIBER PRIMUS.
PG 11:179
vitae merito, si sapientiae operam damus, effici sapientes, et si semper id studii geramus, semper sapientiae participemus, et id nobis vel plus vel minus accidat, sive pro merito vitae, sive pro studii quantitate. Benignitas enim Dei secundum quod se dignum est, provocat omnia, et attrahit ad beatum finem illum, ubi decidit et aufugit omnis dolor, et tristitia, et gemitus.
merit of life, if we give heed to wisdom, to become wise, and if we always pursue that study, always to partake of wisdom, and that this should happen to us either more or less, whether according to the merit of life, or according to the measure of study. For the kindness of God, according as is worthy of Himself, calls forth all things, and draws them to that blessed end, where all pain, and sorrow, and sighing falls away and flees.
4. Puto ergo, secundum quod mihi videtur, quod praecedens disputatio sufficienter ostenderit, quod non indiscreto vel fortuito aliquo casu vel principatus teneant principatum, vel caeteri ordines suum quisque sortiatur officium, sed pro meritis suis gradum dignitatis hujus adepti sunt, licet non sit nostrum vel scire, vel quaerere qui illi actus fuerint per quos in istum ordinem venire meruerint. Sed hoc tantum scire sufficit ad Dei aequitatem et justitiam demonstrandam, quia secundum sententiam apostoli Pauli « personarum acceptio non est apud Deum, » qui potius omnia pro meritis singulorum profectibusque dispensat. Neque ergo angelorum officium nisi ex merito constat, neque potestates nisi ex profectu suo agunt potestatem, neque quae nominantur sedes, id est judicandi, vel regendi potestates, id, nisi ex meritis, administrant, neque dominationes contra meritum dominantur; et est unus iste summus et excellentissimus ordo in coelestibus rationabilis creaturae gloriosa officiorum varietate dispositus. Similiter sane etiam de adversariis virtutibus sentiendum est, quae se in id loci atque officii praebuerunt, ut hoc quod principatus, vel potestates, vel mundi rectores tenebrarum, vel spiritalia nequitiae, vel spiritus maligni, vel daemonia immunda sunt, non substantialiter id habeant, neque quia tales etiam creati sunt, sed pro motibus suis et profectibus quibus in scelere profecerunt, hos malitiae sortiti
4. I think therefore, according as it seems to me, that the preceding disputation has sufficiently shown that not by any indiscriminate or fortuitous chance either do the principalities hold principality, or do the rest of the orders each obtain their own office, but according to their merits they have attained the degree of this dignity, although it is not ours either to know or to inquire what those actions were whereby they merited to come into that order. Yet to know this alone suffices for demonstrating the equity and justice of God, that according to the declaration of the apostle Paul there is no respect of persons with God, Who rather dispenses all things according to the merits and progress of each one. Neither, therefore, does the office of angels subsist save from merit, nor do the powers exercise power save from their own progress, nor do those that are named seats, that is, the powers of judging or ruling, administer this save from merits, nor do the dominions exercise dominion contrary to merit; and that is one highest and most excellent order in the heavenlies of the rational creature, arranged with a glorious variety of offices. Similarly indeed must it be understood concerning the opposing powers also, which have given themselves over into that place and office, so that their being principalities, or powers, or rulers of the world of darkness, or spiritual hosts of wickedness, or malignant spirits, or unclean demons, they do not have substantially, nor because they were even created such, but according to their own movements and the advances whereby they have advanced in crime, they have obtained these
Editors' notes and page, col. 179

Footnotes

(40) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view (scripture reference)

Coloss. III, 25.

Colossians 3:25.

(printed under page 94)

(33) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Id studii geramus. Ita mss.; editi vero, «studii curam geramus.» Mox libb. editi, «sapientiae participes esse, ut ad nos vel plus,» etc. Sed mss. ut in nostro textu.

"Let us make this our study." So the manuscripts; but the printed books have "let us take care of study." Just after, the printed books have "to be partakers of wisdom, so that to us even more," etc. But the manuscripts as in our text.

(printed under page 94)

(34) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Sic mss.; editi vero, «perit, et aufugit omnis dolor et tristitiae gemitus.» Mox mss., «sufficienter ostenderit.» Editi, «sufficienter ostendit.»

So the manuscripts; but the printed books have "perishes, and all pain and the groaning of sorrow flee away." Just after, the manuscripts have "will have sufficiently shown"; the printed books, "sufficiently shows."

(printed under page 94)

(35) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Vel caeteri ordines suum quisque sortiatur officium. Haec in editis desunt, sed habentur in mss.

"Or the other orders, each is allotted its own office." These words are missing in the printed books, but are found in the manuscripts.

(printed under page 94)

(36) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Ita mss. Libb. vero editi, «meruerunt; sed haec tamen scire,» etc.

So the manuscripts. But the printed books have "have deserved; but yet to know these things," etc.

(printed under page 94)

(37) ‹anchor: administrant› · call in col 179

Libb. editi: «potestates, nisi id ex meritis administretur.» Sed mss. ut in nostro textu.

The printed books have "powers, unless it be administered from merits." But the manuscripts as in our text.

(printed under page 94)

(38) ‹anchor: officii praebuerunt› · call in col 179

Sic mss.; editi vero: «quia se in id loci atque officii praebuerunt.»

So the manuscripts; but the printed books have "because they offered themselves to that place and office."

(printed under page 94)

(39) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Sic mss. Libb. vero editi, «altissimus.»

So the manuscripts. But the printed books have "the most high."

(printed under page 94)

(40) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Caute lege.

Read with caution.

(printed under page 94)

(41) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Caute lege.

Read with caution.

(printed under page 94)

(42) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Sic mss. Alias, «profectae esse et in illum.»

So the manuscripts. Otherwise, "to have set out and into him."

(printed under page 94)

(43) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Merlinus habet: «usquequo pervenient in hoc ut perfecte effecti spirituales omnia discernant per hoc.» In editione autem Genebrardi haec omnia omissa sunt. Mss. legunt ut in nostro textu.

Merlin has: "until they come to this, that being made perfectly spiritual they discern all things through this." In Génébrard's edition all these words are omitted. The manuscripts read as in our text.

(printed under page 94)

Page

  • running head: 179 ORIGENIS ΠΕΡΙ ΑΡ
  • marginal letters: A vitae merito, si; B rint per quos; C quae se in
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
PG 11:180
sunt gradus. Et est alter iste ordo rationabilis creaturae, qui se ita praeceps nequitiae dedit, ut revocari nolit magis quam non possit, dum scelerum rabies jam libido est, et delectat. Tertius vero creaturae rationabilis ordo est earum quae ad humanum genus replendum aptae judicantur a Deo, id est animae hominum, per profectum etiam in illum angelorum ordinem assumptae; ex quibus quosdam videmus assumi, illos videlicet qui filii Dei facti fuerint, vel filii resurrectionis, vel hi qui dereliquerint tenebras, et dilexerint lucem, et facti fuerint filii lucis; vel hi qui omnem pugnam superantes, et pacifici effecti, filii pacis et filii Dei fuerint; vel qui mortificantes membra sua quae sunt super terram, et transcendentes non solum corpoream naturam, verum etiam animae ipsius ambiguos fragilesque motus adjunxerint se Domino, facti ex integro spiritus, ut sint cum illo unus spiritus semper, cum ipso singula quaeque discernentes, usquequo perveniant in hoc ut perfecte effecti spiritales omnia discernant per hoc quod in omni sanctitate illuminati sensu per Verbum et sapientiam Dei a nullo penitus possint discerni.
degrees of malice. And this is the second order of the rational creature, which has given itself over so headlong to wickedness that it is unwilling rather than unable to be recalled, while the madness of crimes is now a lust, and delights it. And the third order of the rational creature is that of those which are judged by God fit for replenishing the human race, that is, the souls of men, taken up through progress even into that order of angels; of whom we see some taken up, those namely who have been made sons of God, or sons of the resurrection, or those who have forsaken darkness, and have loved the light, and have been made sons of light; or those who, overcoming every conflict, and having been made peacemakers, have become sons of peace and sons of God; or who, mortifying their members which are upon the earth, and transcending not only bodily nature, but also the uncertain and fragile movements of the soul itself, have joined themselves to the Lord, having been made wholly spirit, so that they are one spirit with Him always, discerning each single thing with Him, until they arrive at this, that having been made perfectly spiritual they discern all things through the fact that, being enlightened in understanding in all holiness through the Word and wisdom of God, they can be discerned by no one at all.
[Ἡ ψυχὴ ἀποῤῥέουσα τοῦ καλοῦ, καὶ τῇ κακίᾳ προσκλιναμένη, καὶ ἐπὶ πλεῖον ἐν ταύτῃ γινομένη, εἰ μὴ ὑποστρέφοι, ὑπὸ τῆς ἀνοίας ἀποκτηνοῦται, καὶ ὑπὸ τῆς πονηρίας ἀποθηριοῦται. Καὶ μετ' ὀλίγα· Καὶ αἱρεῖται πρὸς τὸ ἀλογωθῆναι, καὶ τὸν ἔνυδρον, ἵν' οὕτως εἴπω, βίον· καὶ τάχα κατ' ἀξίαν τῆς ἐπὶ πλεῖον πτώσεως
[The soul flowing away from the good, and inclining towards wickedness, and becoming more and more in it, unless it turns back, is made brutish by folly, and is made beastlike by wickedness. And a little after: And it chooses to become irrational, and the aquatic life, so to speak; and perhaps according to the desert of its further fall
Editors' notes and page, col. 180

Footnotes

(44) ‹anchor: before Ἡ ψυχὴ ἀποῤῥέουσα› · call in col 180

Ἡ ψυχὴ ἀποῤῥέουσα, etc. Graeca haec verba e lib. I Περὶ ἀρχῶν affert Justinianus imperator ad calcem epistolae ad Menam. Genuina autem esse fidem facit Hieronymus qui in epistola ad Avitum ait: «Ad extremum (primi libri) sermone latissimo disputavit (Origenes), angelum sive animam, aut certe daemonem, quos unius asserit esse naturae, sed diversarum voluntatum, pro magnitudine negligentiae et stultitiae jumentum posse fieri; et pro dolore poenarum et ignis ardore, magis eligere ut brutum animal sit, et in aquis habitet et fluctibus; ac corpus assumere hujus vel illius pecoris; ut nobis non solum quadrupedum, sed et piscium corpora sint timenda. Et ad extremum ne teneretur Pythagorici dogmatis reus qui asserit μετεμψύχωσιν, post tam nefandam disputationem qua lectoris animum vulneravit: Haec, inquit, juxta nostram sententiam, non sint dogmata, sed quaesita tantum atque projecta, ne penitus intractata viderentur.» Quae si ita se habent, nullus pene dubitandi locus est, quin interpretatio Rufini ab his verbis: «illa sane nos nequaquam recipienda censemus,» usque ad finem hujus libri, omni prorsus fide careat, et spuria pro genuinis obtrudat. Fatendum tamen Origenem in aliis suis tractatibus a Pythagorica μετεμψυχώσει prorsus abhorrere. Vide Origenianorum librum II, quaest. 6, num. 17, 18 et 19.

"The soul, flowing away," etc. The emperor Justinian cites these Greek words from book I of the Peri Archon at the end of his letter to Menas. That they are genuine is vouched for by Jerome, who says in the letter to Avitus: "At the end [of the first book] he (Origen) argued at great length that an angel or a soul, or indeed a demon, which he asserts are of one nature but of different wills, can, according to the greatness of their negligence and folly, become a beast of burden; and that, for the pain of punishment and the burning of the fire, it would rather choose to be a brute animal and live in the waters and the waves, and take on the body of this or that beast; so that we have to fear not only the bodies of quadrupeds but those of fishes too. And at the end, so as not to be held guilty of the Pythagorean doctrine which asserts metempsychosis, after so abominable a discussion, by which he wounded the reader's mind, he says: These things, in our view, are not to be dogmas, but only questions put forward, so as not to seem wholly untreated." If this is so, there is hardly any room for doubt that Rufinus's translation, from the words "these things indeed we judge are by no means to be accepted" to the end of this book, is wholly lacking in faith and foists spurious matter in place of the genuine. It must however be admitted that in his other treatises Origen utterly rejects the Pythagorean metempsychosis. See the Origeniana, book II, question 6, nos. 17, 18 and 19.

(printed under page 94)

(45) ‹anchor: veniant› · call in col 180

Caute lege.

Read with caution.

(printed under page 94)

(46) ‹anchor: animantium› · call in col 180

Sic mss. Alias, «animalium.»

So the manuscripts. Otherwise, "of animals."

(printed under page 94)

Page

  • running head: ENIS ΠΕΡΙ ΑΡΧΩΝ 180
  • marginal letters: A sunt gradus. Et; B corpoream naturam, verum; C νοῦται, καὶ ὑπὸ
  • old-edition numerals: 76 before Illa (in facing Latin)
PG 11:181
τῆς κακίας ἐνδύεται σώματα οὐδεῆ [f. ὑδαρῆ] τοιοῦδε ζώου ἀλόγου.
in wickedness it puts on the worthless [or watery] bodies of such an irrational animal.
Id est : Anima defluens a bono, et vergens ad nequitiam, diutiusque in ipsa permanens, nisi resipiscat, prae insipientia efferatur, atque ob pravitatem brutescit. Et paulo post : Eligitque, ut brutescat, vitam etiam, ut ita dicam,
That is: The soul, flowing away from the good and inclining towards wickedness, and remaining in it for a longer time, unless it comes to its senses, is made savage through folly, and through depravity becomes brutish. And a little after: And it chooses, so as to become brutish, even a life, if I may so speak,
tur. Pro quibus etiam quasdam ex Scripturis commentitias afferre astructiones solent, id est quod vel pecus cui se mulier contra naturam subjecerit, in reatum pariter cum muliere devocetur ac lapidari pariter jubeatur, vel quod taurus cornupeta lapidari nihilominus praecipitur :
For these views they are also wont to bring forward certain fabricated proofs from the Scriptures: namely, that the beast to which a woman has subjected herself against nature is called into guilt together with the woman and is likewise ordered to be stoned, or that the goring bull is nonetheless commanded to be stoned;
Ex libro primo Περὶ ἀρχῶν, interprete Divo Hieronymo in Epistola ad Avitum.
From the first book On First Principles, in the translation of St Jerome, in the Epistle to Avitus.
Grandis negligentiae atque desidiae est in tantum unumquemque defluere, atque evacuari, ut ad vitia veniens irrationabilium jumentorum possit crasso corpore colligari.
It belongs to great negligence and sloth that anyone should flow down so far, and be so emptied, that, coming to vices, he can be bound to the gross body of irrational beasts of burden.
Ex eodem libro I Περὶ ἀρχῶν, eodem Divo Hieronymo interprete in epistola ad Avitum.
From the same Book I On First Principles, in the translation of the same St Jerome, in the epistle to Avitus.
In fine atque consummatione mundi, quando velut de quibusdam repagulis atque carceribus missae fuerint a Domino animae, et rationabiles creaturae, alias earum tardius incedere ob segnitiem, alias pernici volare cursu propter industriam. Cumque omnes liberum habeant arbitrium, et sponte sua vel virtutes possint capere vel vitia, illae multo in pejori conditione erunt quam nunc sunt, hae ad meliorem statum pervenient; quia diversi motus et variae voluntates in utramque partem diversum accipient statum, id est, ut angeli homines vel daemones, et rursum ex his homines vel angeli fiant.
At the end and consummation of the world, when souls and rational creatures have been let go by the Lord as if from certain barriers and starting-gates, some of them advance more slowly through sluggishness, others fly on a swift course through diligence. And since all have free will, and of their own accord can take on either virtues or vices, the former will be in a far worse condition than they are now, the latter will come to a better state; because diverse movements and varied wills will receive a diverse state in either direction, that is, so that angels become men or demons, and again from these men or angels are made.
Editors' notes and page, col. 181

Footnotes

(47) ‹devocetur› · call in col 181

Sic mss. Alias, «devocatur.»

So the manuscripts. Otherwise, "is called away."

(printed under page 95)

(48) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Mss., «dementiam.» Libb. editi «inclementiam.»

The manuscripts have "madness"; the printed books, "harshness."

(printed under page 95)

(49) ‹anchor: not in view› · call not in view

Libb. editi, «ea quae de sanctis Scripturis ab aliis prolata sunt, exponemus.» Sed mss. ut in nostro textu.

The printed books have "we shall set out the things that have been brought forward by others from the Holy Scriptures." But the manuscripts as in our text.

(printed under page 95)

(50) ‹in Epistola ad Avitum› · call in the full-width band (first Jerome heading)

Duo haecce sequentia fragmenta ad calcem libri primi rejecimus, quoniam interpretationi Rufini, qui ea suppressit, adjungi e regione non potuerunt.

We have put these two following fragments at the end of the first book, since they could not be set opposite Rufinus's translation, which suppressed them.

(printed under page 95)

(51) ‹defluere› · call in the full-width band (first Jerome fragment)

Caute lege.

Read with caution.

(printed under page 95)

(52) ‹In fine atque consummatione› · call in the full-width band (second Jerome fragment, at its start)

Caute lege.

Read with caution.

(printed under page 95)

(53) ‹anchor: initium ac finem› · call in col 181

Sic recte mss.; male libri antea editi: «ad terminum ac finem.» Paulo post libb. editi: «Quae ante mundum vel post mundum putantur. In quo primum evidenter apparet quoad omnis status ejus qui est varius ac diversus ex rationabilibus et divinioribus naturis, et ex diversis corporibus constans, scilicet ex mutis animantibus,» etc. Sed omnes mss. ut in nostro textu.

So, rightly, the manuscripts; wrongly the earlier printed books have "to the term and end." A little further on the printed books have: "Which are thought [to be] before the world or after the world. In which it first evidently appears as to every state of it, which is varied and diverse, consisting of rational and more divine natures and of diverse bodies, namely of dumb animals," etc. But all the manuscripts as in our text.

(printed under page 95)

Page

  • running head: 181 LIBER SECUNDUS.
  • marginal letters: A σεως τῆς κακίας; B CAPUT PRIMUM.
  • old-edition numerals: 77 before CAPUT PRIMUM.
  • other: at top, Greek fragment in left sub-column set (first word σεως split from previous column), and literal Latin gloss (Id est: Anima defluens a bono... ut ita dicam,) and Rufinus's facing Latin in right sub-column (tur. Pro quibus etiam... praecipi-) set (Q3); in middle, full-width headings and Jerome fragments across columns 181-182 (Ex libro primo... / Grandis negligentiae... / Ex eodem libro I... / In fine atque consummatione mundi...) set here from the page (Q3); the heading LIBER SECUNDUS below them opens the next unit; at foot, Book II Chapter I is Latin only, no Greek printed
  • other: a full-width band stands across cols 181/182 in mid-page: the 2 paragraph(s) above it in col 182 are set here, after the 1 above it in col 181 (reading order, moved on receipt); the band itself (its title lines) is not set by the volunteer page: set it here, at the move, with full_width
  • other: the column continues with CAPUT PRIMUM (another unit); not set here
  • other: the two passages below, printed across the full page width under cols 181-182, are Jerome's fragments of Book I (from his Epistle to Avitus), set by Migne at the end of the book.
PG 11:182
aquatilem, et forte pro merito majoris ad vitium prolapsionis induit corpus aquaticum hujus vel hujus bruti animalis.]
the aquatic one; and perhaps, for the desert of a greater fall into vice, it puts on the aquatic body of this or that brute animal.]
sed et quod Balaam asina os ejus Deo aperiente locuta est, et subjugale mutum in hominum voce respondens, arguit prophetae dementiam. Quas nos non solum non suscipimus, sed et omnes has assertiones eorum contra fidem nostram venientes refutamus atque respuimus. Verumtamen suo loco et tempore confutato hoc perverso dogmate et depulso, ea quae de sanctis Scripturis ab illis prolata sunt, qualiter intelligi debeant, exponemus.
and also that Balaam's ass spoke when God opened her mouth, and the dumb beast of burden, answering with a human voice, rebuked the madness of the prophet. These things we not only do not accept, but we also refute and reject all these assertions of theirs that come against our faith. Nevertheless, in its own place and time, when this perverse dogma has been confuted and driven off, we shall set forth how those things which they have brought forward from the holy Scriptures ought to be understood.
Editors' notes and page, col. 182

Footnotes

(48) ‹anchor: prophetae dementiam› · call in col 182 (also listed under col 181, call not in view there)

Mss., «dementiam.» Libb. editi «inclementiam.»

The manuscripts have "madness"; the printed books, "harshness."

(printed under page 95)

(49) ‹anchor: exponemus› · call in col 182 (also listed under col 181, call not in view there)

Libb. editi, «ea quae de sanctis Scripturis ab aliis prolata sunt, exponemus.» Sed mss. ut in nostro textu.

The printed books have "we shall set out the things that have been brought forward by others from the Holy Scriptures." But the manuscripts as in our text.

(printed under page 95)

(54) ‹anchor: aetherem dicunt› · call in col 182

Mss., «dicunt.» Libb. editi, «dicimus.»

The manuscripts have "they call"; the printed books, "we call."

(printed under page 95)

(55) ‹anchor: before Οὕτω δὴ ποικιλωτάτου› · call in col 182

Οὕτω δὴ ποικιλωτάτου, etc. Graeca haec exstant ad calcem epistolae Justiniani imperatoris ad Menam patriarcham Constantinopolitanum.

"Since, then, [the world is] most varied," etc. This Greek survives at the end of the letter of the emperor Justinian to Menas, patriarch of Constantinople.

(printed under page 95)

(56) ‹anchor: mundus exstiterit› · call in col 182

Caute lege.

Read with caution.

(printed under page 95)

Page

  • running head: LIBER SECUNDUS. 182
  • marginal letters: A aquatilem, et forte pro; B quem aetherem dicunt
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only at top and B; Greek fragment with facing Latin versions at B; full-width lines across cols 181-182 cut off at left edge (..erprete Divo Hieronymo, ..em Divo Hieronymo, ..R SECUNDUS.) not set; su- split at column break
  • other: the 2 paragraph(s) of this column above the full-width band are set under col 181 (reading order, moved on receipt)
  • other: the text of this column below the full-width band belongs to the next unit; not set here (rail-only part)